Skip to content


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

DO NOT POST - Backup in Progress

New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Wed Aug 15, 2001 11:59 am

Well here I am about to bear myself to public scrutiny for the first time with a (long promised) cycle of stories. Part 1 today, part 2 immediatly below it as they are designed to be read together - then it is a question of redrafting the stories so it may slow down a little and stop altogether where I have a new story to insert in the cycle. I hope the formatting makes it through ok into this post as unfortunately I cannot provide a website link. Enjoy, feedback appreciated either by e-mail or by reply to this post. Thanks finally to Vanessa (Kittyko) both for beta-ing this and part 2 and for that wonderful pic that is in it's own thread.

Incidentally what is the preferred format here, add new parts to this thread or start a new one?

Edited again to add that any beta reader offers for later "episodes" now that you have seen the style and content would be welcome. I'm looking to churn the existing stories out pretty quickly. E-mail about beta please. Thanks K.

And edited again to try and remove some confusion I had let slip in there, thanks Warduke. K.

Here goes nothing:

-------------------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – I Know (Currently Part 1 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Prior to the Wicca meeting in the Season 4 episode “Hush” where Willow meets Tara. This story is a counterpart to “Come Home” which describes Tara’s state of mind – this one deals with Willow’s. The two stories may be read in either order – though both should be before “Campus Wicca’s.” Simply put this is my version of just how Willow was feeling at the point in her life immediately prior to meeting Tara. I try to remain faithful to these “starting” versions of Willow and Tara throughout the Beginnings Cycle, and hope to demonstrate the change in the two women – I will stress however that these are simply my interpretations of these two – based on a possibly faulty memory of the episodes involved. The narrative does tend to jump around a bit. This is deliberate. That is how thoughts work (mine at least) and this is almost entirely set within Willow’s thoughts.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to “Hush” but if you haven’t; got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway!
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: I have taken a slight liberty with the Willow/Spike encounter earlier in this season. It does not all appear on camera so I have added to the content of their conversation in Willow’s room. I have also taken the liberty of making this the first time at Wicca Group that Willow has spoken to Tara properly – even if only briefly.
And yes there is a mini-credit for Placebo here. These two stories do use the titles of two of their songs – though I was not consciously aware of it at the time of writing. I would particularly recommend, “I Know” to anyone writing W/T stories who is not aware of it. Angst galore… you will find this to be a theme of the cycle.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to Vanessa, the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L - she's my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

I Know

By
Katharyn Rosser


‘I know.’ Two words that Willow was heartily sick of hearing. ‘I know it’s hard.’ ‘I know you miss him.’ ‘I know Oz’ll be back. When he’s ready.’ What with ‘I know’ and ‘You just have to…’ and various ‘get on with your life’ metaphors she was getting a belly full of understanding words and not a lot of real understanding.

The sharp jagged edge of Oz’s leaving had, she could finally admit to herself, dissipated and allowed her to function as a vaguely normal human being…who had had her heart ripped out of her chest. But that’s what Werewolves did wasn’t it? Who was I, she thought, to think I could tame the beast – either the wolf or the man? Goddess knew maybe Faith had even been right about that species… There see what he had done to her. She was agreeing with Faith.

The fact that she appeared to be back to normal belied the fact that there was a huge hole in her life that nothing could seem to fill – because all the fillings seemed to be being slowly sucked out, one goop at a time. Like Giles ate his jelly donuts. I’m a half-emptied fried dough confectionary. Was that a step up from being a little teapot short and stout? She asked the question of herself thinking of the nursery rhyme her parents had delighted in her performing for their friends and relatives. Mind wandering…. focus she told herself as she crossed the quadrangle. Scarred for life by a nursery rhyme though…

That the others would have their own lives was a given. Buffy had Riley, he seemed nice enough - and properly warned of what she would do to him and on behalf of wronged women everywhere if he hurt Buffy. He seemed to understand that too. Xander seemed to be ‘happy’ with Anya. Now that was a problem – but it was his problem at least. Not hers. I have enough right now. A vengeance demon, even an ex-one, probably not the best choice for a partner, but they seemed to get on and she wasn’t likely to go and start sniffing werewolves on him. And of course he wasn’t at the college. He had a job, well from time to time, and that meant he wasn’t always around like he used to be – which was fine and dandy. Except he wasn’t there when he had always used to be. But really she wasn’t caring about him and Anya. Not that way. Even when she had been with …Oz…Xander being with Cordelia had driven her wild with jealousy. It shouldn’t have…maybe it was my minds way of telling me that the werewolf wasn’t right for me? Maybe, maybe not. But Anya only annoyed her, and she was only concerned she would hurt Xander…as a vengeance demon could…rather than being bothered by their being together. There, that was true and a big step forward. Yay me. Somehow it didn’t help.

No, what bothered Willow about Xander and the rest of her friends was that they seemed to have overdosed on her emotions about Oz leaving. They actually seemed to be wishing that she would get over it – but not for her sake. I wish I could get over it. But I can’t, she thought. And it would nice to have some real support – not just platitudes. Where was I for Buffy during the whole Angel good, bad thing? I was right there, she thought. O.K. so a few times I was with Xander in advocating putting him down like a rabid dog, but I was there and caring. Caring girl. And Parker. Poop-head…the first of them. I was there when Parker used her and she had to get over it. And through everything else in her life in the last few years.

But the worst thing was the other people she had come to regard as friends. Devon, the rest of the Dingo’s, nearly all of Oz’s other friends – and she had thought friends of hers too. She had seen them a few times, but they had not even warned her when Oz had sent for his stuff – just let her go in and find out it was all gone. They had not said a word before…or that they were sorry after either for concealing that truth – or even that she had been hurt by their friend.

Sure they were pleasant enough if she saw them around – but if they said a word beyond “Hey Willow” it was a shock and their slick escapes from her questions about hearing from Oz were almost assuming legendary status. Anyone would think this had all been her fault. She hadn’t been the one to go sniffing…. and worse…around other werewolves, or as far as they had to know women. She was the victim here. And yet I am made to feel guilty.

And, she admitted to herself, I do feel guilty. Lingering Xander guilt? Maybe, but that was so out of her system now - look not even bothered by a vengeance demon he was… dating was a word that didn’t touch what he was doing. And it didn’t bother her – except in as much as she loathed Anya with a fiery passion. But it wasn’t anything more than an intense dislike of her as a person.

They probably thought she was like a stalker though – that she had driven him off, AND broken up one of the better native Sunnydale bands. She had hung around for hours, alone in his room after he left, kinda weird behaviour she had to admit – but part of the grieving process that she needed to go through. And the taciturn lead guitarist wouldn’t have told them what was really going on anyway. He couldn’t even tell her. Infact he had lied to her when she asked what was wrong he had lied to her. After all they had been through, after the whole Xander thing he couldn’t speak to her – of all people about what he was feeling. He couldn’t tell me the truth – a truth that I had suspected but just thought I was being paranoid…. nothing wrong with paranoia. Paranoia seemed a healthy thing right about now. After all this was Sunnydale. End of the World Town for the last three years running and looking strong for the title this year too. Paranoia and cynicism were just what you needed round here. Where they really were out to get you. In a nasty bitey way.

I wasn’t good enough for Oz. No that wasn’t the case. It wasn’t a question of being good enough…it was of existing in his world. I didn’t. I just didn’t. I couldn’t tell the difference between an amplifier and Elvis. She didn’t exist in his world in any sense apart from the romantic and even then… Maybe it was inevitable then…what had happened. But it didn’t make it all right… and the how.

And Percy! She’d got him through high-school and into that college scholarship… Well OK his basketball had got him the scholarship, but she’d enabled him to play at high school with her tutoring and he sat there with his girl and called her a nerd. Dismissed her as a nerd. Hello ungrateful boy…change of image, change of hair, more friends, dating a guitarist…. well…

O.K new image, new hair…fewer friends actually and not dating anymore. But still, where was the gratitude? And not just from him. Through it all, though her grief, the pain. Through the platitudes of her friends – they had still expected her to perform for them. To be ‘Net-girl’, ‘Spell girl’ and anything else required that did not involve actual slayage. Where was the passage in the slayer handbook that said there will be “One girl in all the world who’ll have a few friends to fight evil with her and they never get compassionate leave because the world is going to end - again?” I’m pretty sure there isn’t one she concluded – though Giles was still refusing to let anyone see his copy.

It was harder for them she guessed than those not in the know about what Sunnydale really was. There were demons, vampires and beasties. The world did threaten to end on a regular basis. There often wasn’t time for the best friend stuff to happen and they had been Oz’s friends too. That couldn’t make it easy on them either – that he might just turn up one day and be their friend again – she had dreamed of that, but now she wasn’t so sure. And where was the best friend stuff? Ok so Xander had a job – but Anya was the real problem. No even that wasn’t true. Much as she would love to blame Anya she had to admit another truth. It’s me who’s avoiding him a lot of the time to avoid talking about stuff in front of the Anya. She couldn’t deal with the ‘girls’ literal minded, insensitive and vengeance demon tainted attitude. Not more than she had to.

And Buffy. How often had she been there for Buffy throughout all her troubles? Slayer she might be, super girl – but emotionally she had been through the mangle and I was right there for her – several times. She didn’t always want to talk, or for me to be there. But I was. Now though…Buffy was playing with her new boyfriend or out hunting Spike when I needed her. And she didn’t even slay Spike! The door didn’t seem to be swinging both ways – and then they wonder why I’m still messed up – why they still have to be saying stuff like ‘I know…’

Heck, the longest conversation I’ve had with anyone recently was with Spike. The electronically tamed vampire had become a sort of soul mate in pain…though for other reasons, and it wasn’t the first time that had happened either. OK so, if he could, he’d bite me in a heartbeat but that said something in itself. At least he had cared enough – amongst dealing with his “impotency” to listen, even offering, in the few seconds before he remembered his own problems, to rip Oz’s lungs out for her. After he had killed her of course. It was the only practical thing that anyone had offered to do for her. But perhaps that was missing the point. No one could do anything for her…other than be there. And they aren’t.

It was sweet in Spike’s own twisted way – not that she wanted Oz’s lungs ripped out. She wanted him to come back with his lungs inside his chest where they should be. She liked his lungs there they were kind of necessary to the whole breathing part. To let them deal with it and either get back where they were or finish it properly – without the uncertainty – he would need lungs. She didn’t know whether she actually wanted to be back with him, in the cuddly boy-friendy way though. If he could do that to her, then leave her like that then maybe it was too late for them – but it needed to be finished properly. But on the other hand he was…. Oz with his lungs.

Actually she didn’t know a lot. She went to classes and absorbed knowledge like a sponge. That had always been a gift to pick up on stuff whilst not giving it 100%, but she was not really interested. Too many other things going on in her mind. Wondering where Oz was. When he would let her know. If he was even OK. Wondering when it might just stop hurting – just a little more. She helped the gang make Sunnydale safe for those too stupid to notice what was going on around them – though a little ignorance seemed like a blissful alternative right now. Ignorance, paranoia and cynicism – what a wish list that was. And so much easier to fulfil than the alternatives.

And so here she was again. Wicca Group. Kind of a lame name – though coven or something similar might not have gone down too well with the college authorities even here in Sunnydale. She’d come to the orientation, it seemed so long ago now – before everything had fallen to pieces. Before Oz had left. Before there had always been something going on in her life. Stopping her from coming here, trying to better her powers with other Wicca. And of course that whole burnt at the stake experience may have caused a little hesitancy. And now there was nothing to stop her so she had made it to the last couple of meetings.

Nothing to stop her at all. Perhaps I should have found the time for my own development before. Why did I let this slip, let myself sit on that plateau? Why did I worry about what Oz would think? If he would mind me attending? He used to go off to LA without telling me and I worried about two hours here on campus…

She arrived at the area set-aside for the group and found that she at last recognised most of those that were there. It had taken a while to get their names down – especially as they had all made more meetings than her. Knew each other already. And it showed. They were in little clusters chatting, whispering. Making their plans and having of the gossip. And here I am outside. What a shock. But there was another outsider. The young woman with the long blonde hair, Lara was it? She was also alone and as seeing Willow there looking round made for her…as if on a mission. The smile the greeted her as the other eventually stood in front of her was perhaps the most genuine she had ever seen and filled with relief. She didn’t like being the outsider either then. Fine they would start their own little group. Though Willow didn’t have any plans. Or any gossip. But they could look like they could. Gods that smile was infectious. She knew that the blonde woman meant it too. Too many people used smiles like they used the words ‘Sorry,’ ‘I know’ and ‘You just have to.’ When they had nothing else to say. But this woman had no reason to be so false – she doesn’t even know me. Willow smiled back as best she could.

‘B-B-Blessings’ the other said. ‘I’m Tara.’

‘I know’ Willow replied. ‘Well actually I kind of thought your name was Lara…but I had three quarters right. I’m Willow - Willow Rosenberg. I saw you at the last couple of meetings…I was kind of a latecomer; I’d been sort of… busy. Till recently.’

Tara just nodded, looking as if she was thinking of something to say. Willow supposed that she was nervous of that stammer letting her down. She knew that Tara hadn’t spoken up much in the meetings she had been to – hence getting the name wrong. It was good to have that excuse, getting names wrong was one of her Mother’s failings and she didn’t want to start down that road.

‘It’s not what I imagined,’ Willow continued. Hiding her disappointment was difficult. Looking around and listening in meetings it had become clear very quickly that most of the women here were sheep. They came here for Wicca it was all talk – all talk led by a few dominant personalities. Of which Tara was not one and she had not felt confident enough in her first couple of meetings to speak up either. And there wasn’t a hint of a spell book. Not a hint of anything that was really mystical – except big drippy candles sometimes. And barely a flicker of power.

As she was called over by Carol whom she knew had started up the group and seemed to regard it as hers to command she was directed to a chair for the first time no less. Usually she had been made to occupy the new members seat – commonly known as the floor. Been seated there, midway between the two dominant personalities was, she supposed a kind of test. The question is which way do I jump? And she wasn’t really sure that she wanted or needed to jump anywhere so disappointing had this group been. She realised that she had walked away from Tara without another word. She called me and I ran over like a dog. Leaving Tara. Who was banished to her traditional spot on the floor once more – inevitably as there were no chairs left. She didn’t think it was anything personal against Tara on Carol’s part. She just thought that Carol didn’t care or notice the blonde woman. I didn’t much either. And now she regretted not holding them up a little – to hear what else Tara might have had to say. She had snapped into obedient Willow mode when Carol had summoned her. There was far too much of that in her life already…. assumptions that she would do stuff for people. She considered giving up her chair and either joining Tara on the floor or giving her the chair, but didn’t…

‘I Kn-know’ she heard that other woman say quietly as she passed behind her – though what she was referring to she didn’t – know that is.


--------------------------------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Come Home (Currently Part 2 though that may change should I decide to write a earlier story.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely – just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Prior to the Wicca Meeting in the Season 4 Episode “Hush.” I asked myself where was Tara before? Who was she? What was she looking for? These are just a few of my answers establishing Tara’s feelings and state of mind as used within the rest of my Willow/Tara stories – since it is their development which I am most interested in. This story runs in parallel with the Willow story “I Know” and interlink at the end. They can be read in either order.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to “Hush” but if you haven’t; got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! There are also references to material that is not formally known about Tara until Season 5’s “Family.”
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that though I have tried to stick to cannon I have taken some liberties (as in “I Know”) to formulate the starting points for Willow and Tara’s journey together.
As a running theme through the first half (or more) or this cycle is a fear within Tara about her “demon” part as revealed to be false in Season 5 “Family.” I have chosen to make this a strong theme that is in her mind constantly at this point. This is not canon – but given the circumstances I don’t think it is stretching the character too far. Further I have chosen to interpret an ambiguous line in “Tough Love” which refers to either brothers or brother’s as the former. Tara thus, in this version, has younger brothers as well as Donny (who we have seen.)
And yes there is a mini-credit for Placebo here in the title of this story and “I Know.” These two stories do use the titles of two of their songs – though I was not consciously aware of it at the time of writing.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to Vanessa, the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L - she's my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Come Home

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You know you can always come home don’t you Tara? To your kin?’ It was not the first time Tara had heard that of course. After months of trying to persuade her not to leave home her family had not been about to give up on her just because she had finally gone. They had been saying the same things to her since the first time she had called them – the night she had arrived here in Sunnydale. And they had tempted her many times.

But he had let her go. Her father had let her go and the other’s might not like it but they could not argue with that decision, she was after all his daughter. She knew though that he had not wanted her to go, that he loved her, but he also feared what she would become…and when…and without the family to help her at that time what she might do… And that was why, eventually, she would have to go back. But when?

Not that any of them had mentioned it. They knew that she was aware of what she was and when it would come to her. She had known since she was old enough to listen…and remember – and how could you forget that anyway? Until then though there was no crisis decision to be made, but she doubted that they would let her return to Sunnydale so easily after the summer vacation. Summer…ha…I might not make it though this semester. Not because of her studies. Those were proceeding solidly, not spectacularly but solidly and she was enjoying the subjects – well most of them. But…

College was not what Tara had believed it was going to be. No, that was not fair to this place at all. She had not made it what she needed it to be – wanted it to be. She had spent so many unhappy, almost friendless years at high-school, ignored and taunted in almost equal measure – more so when she finally believed that she had found a measure of happiness there – but that too had gone bad. College was supposed to have been different. And it was. But not enough.

When she had arrived here in Sunnydale a few things were immediately obvious. Clearly the town was a very different place to where she had grown up. Compared to what she had always called a town this was a metropolis and that in itself took some getting used to. From one bus stop town to docks, bus depot and airport. From one diner to Starbucks, Mr Happy Burger and loads of other places to eat as well as more sophisticated eateries far out of her modest price range. From a place where magical energy had to be coaxed and persuaded to work for you to a area where it whispered to you all the time, encouraging you to use it to do things that had always been forbidden. From taking care of her family to fending for herself.

And from having no friends at home to having no friends in a completely different, strange and unfamiliar place.

It wasn’t supposed to be this way. In her dreams college had been the fresh start she had needed for a decade. She had attended junior high and high school with the same people. They may have been drawn from a much larger geographical area than would be the case here in Sunnydale, but the behaviour of children, adolescents and teenagers at school remained the same – would be the same anywhere she guessed. And once they had decided that they didn’t like someone – or didn’t care enough to have an opinion – then there was no changing that.

So college was supposed to be where she could start again. Make friends, unsullied by their opinions of her family reputation, her flirtation with magic and the judgements about her dress, her physical form and her timid demeanour that had always haunted her school days.

To that end she had even requested to share a room, just to meet someone new and perhaps ‘use’ them – in the nicest possible way - to make further friends. Instead she got stuck with a single room – administrative error – but it was nice to have a single at the same price as sharing. But ultimately it had meant that aside from the first day here, when many of her neighbours had congregated a lot together in the common areas or each others rooms trying, like her, to make friends that she had been left alone. Unsure how to socialise – how to tell jokes that others found funny, or even get a sentence out with new people, she was left alone. It was like an audition. They had given her a chance – a fair chance she had to admit, and found her a little ‘strange’ and ‘mouse-like.’ She had heard them say as much. So now they were pleasant to her, they invited her to communal dorm events, knowing she likely would not go and if she did would keep herself out of the way. They were pleasant enough in passing and occasionally gave and received favours but friends….no. And the students in her classes were no different.

Everyone here was so nice, had to be as everyone was…initially at least…in the same boat. But once people had found their place in the scheme of things, got involved with friends, classmates or in societies and sports...The student handbook should tell you that. If you are still on the outside at a pre-determined point in those first weeks – a point that no one seemed to be able to identify but existed anyway - then you will likely remain an outsider for good.

And so that had led her to consider the various societies. The problem was she was not sporty. Never had been. Riding was her forte in sporting terms and that was kind of tricky without her horse – or somewhere to stable it even if she had been able to bring Beany. Beyond that there was not much sport in Tara Maclay – or desire to get involved. The academic societies were ok, discussing her subjects over fruit punch, chips and dips – but it was inevitably the same people who inhabited the classes so nothing changed there. Then she asked herself what societies were there for stuff I am already into. Really there were just two choices and one of those she was in no way interested in attending – not that she was very active in that area anyway. Even the word inactive would have overstated her case in that sense. Non-starter maybe. The other was the campus Wicca Group.

When she had read about it on one of their flyers it sounded cool. A whole group of like minded young women practising Wicca. The only other person she had known who was a Wicca had been her mother – who had taught her all she now knew. Her father had stood for that, mainly though his love for her mother and his tolerance for her “undesirable” activities as Beth’s father, Tara’s uncle, had put it. But when she, her mother, had… gone…that all changed. She had been forced to hide the few books that her mother had passed to her. He had known of course that she had continued with Wicca, but he had tried to clamp down on it, to dissuade his only daughter from that path. But eventually he had just let go. As the argument between her father and older brother Donny had gone, she had to get it out of her system. Wicca group was certainly achieving that. Dad would have been proud of the total lack of actual Wicca and magic involved.

That the flyers had not mentioned a single spell, incantation or anything actually anything mystical had been understandable – afterall there would have been some objections from the faculty – even here in a magical place like Sunnydale. But on reaching that meeting it seemed that she had made a mistake.

The first meeting had, reasonably enough, been organisational, taking names, addresses, making badges so everyone knew who everyone was. And it was useful, she guessed, to have a leader at a time like that someone who would take charge and get something done….or a group of them.

By the third meeting though it was clear that they had no clue what they were actually talking about. Blessed-be and herbal PMS remedies – bought in the local chemists – did not a Wicca make. Empowerment seemed to be their stated interest – despite the fact that they did nothing even about that. Tara though knew she had kept quiet far too long. She had not challenged the assumption, of those three leading women, of what the group should be – or could be – and they had made it their own. Now the rest of the members seemed to think it was their own aim too, their own idea. That was the trick to leading any group. To make the group feel that it was all their own idea. But Tara had sat quietly by – because being in the group got her out, allowed her to feel that their was more to college than studying and who knows maybe one day someone would actually suggest doing a spell – though she thought that idea would go down like the proverbial lead balloon. Here they were in a place so loaded with magical energy that the least magically adept person in the world could carry off a heavy-duty spell with the right ingredients and words – and we sit and worry about fund-raising.

And so here was her older brother trying to persuade her to come home whilst she tried to persuade herself to stay. What was there here for her? Learning. Certainly. The chance of a better life. Maybe. But what would either of those get her? In less than a year she was going to have to go home anyway. Her life would, like her mother’s, be at the Maclay home. It had to be. There was no other way. What do I have to know for that? Other than what I already do. How to cook, clean, and one day become a wife for whoever would actually take an unattractive young woman who was part demon. She actually hoped that no one would ever want her as a wife, that she could stay at home with her family when she had to – but she had a fair guess that someone would. Despite it all the Maclay women were wanted by the other local families who knew of their traits – to an extent the demon’s magic could be harnessed for positive uses and we will always stay home. Of course any husband would have to join the Maclay family as she had to stay in the specially adapted house. We have no other choice. I have no other choice. She could feel the weight of generations of her female ancestors pushing her back home. No, that was not it. That was what she was supposed to feel. What she actually felt was the force of her family to go home. She thought that her female ancestors, whose fate she would share within the year, were what gave her the strength to resist the pressure. To make something else of herself…whilst she could.

But what else was there to stay for. Nothing at all really. For the first time she actually realised that. She had told herself again and again that she would make it through the year. Maybe ask her father if she could return the first semester of next year...until…her birthday. But what was the point? Freedom? Maybe so, but how free was she. She had an inevitable destiny and that was not going to go away. She wasn’t free at all.

‘Yes Donny, I know that. I know that I can come home.’ she finally replied to her brother. And the possibility was not a million miles from the forefront of her mind as she said goodbye and put the phone down, pulled on her shoes and headed out to Wicca Group – another meeting about bake sales and funding – so said the agenda. Despite her desire for more…well magic in a Wicca group she was good at baking…another skill her mother had taught her – one her family had approved of. Her brothers had always loved her cakes…and her Dad…well he didn’t like to admit it now she was gone but he liked them too though the facilities in the little kitchenette that served the students on her floor weren’t up to much.

She reflected back on that conversation as she headed for the meeting. They really wanted her to come home and right now she wasn’t sure that there was anything to stay for. She was just costing her family money for an education that she would never have the chance to complete. And everyone knew it. Was that fair? No it was selfish. And she did miss them, especially her younger brothers. And would they get a chance to go to college? Maybe…if she went home sooner rather than later…saved the money for their educations. For people who could actually use it and get away from the Maclay home which wouldn’t be a happy place…because now she would always know what was on the outside. At least her mother hadn’t had to suffer that. Knowing what the life outside could be like if she hadn’t been…afflicted with evil.

At the door to her destination building she remembered she was on greeting duty, which seemed to amuse some of the other “wicca” - as she could often not get a word out before any new members breezed past her. ‘Blessing’ she was supposed to say. When she could get the word out flawlessly. Not that any actual blessing was ever done round here…except verbally as some sort kind of wicca-trendy greeting.

Everyone that had arrived so far though had been here for the previous meetings. Truth be told the membership seemed to have peaked. She hadn’t welcomed a new member for some weeks now. Most of them fitted into Carol and Anne’s definition of just what a Wicca should be in the 21st Century…that meant distinctly no magic or even discussing it. Empowerment and bake sales and the like were all. Mainly bake sales. Not very empowering to Tara’s way of thinking especially as the funds raised never turned into more than T-shirt’s with a logo and “Blessed Be” printed on them, dances and other “empowering” ideas. The others were like her – well o.k. not so bad as her – those that just went along with it and let the clique of “in-wicca” rule the roost. For all their words though where was the empowerment? If the majority of members had been truly empowered we wouldn’t be such sheep. She had to admit to the we…because she was no better than anyone else in that regard.

It was then that she noticed the hesitant young red-haired woman that was hovering at the edge of the little cluster groups as if assessing who might welcome her into a group without thinking she was intruding. Well that was her sort of her job – as official meeter and greeter, though she had noticed the strikingly red haired woman at a couple of the more recent meetings. She had stayed pretty quiet. Nervous perhaps. Tara could relate to that. Who knows if I get to her first she might not turn into another bitchy pseudo-Wiccan. She regretted that thought as soon as it had entered her head. She was in no position to argue – thoroughly cowed by Carol and Anne she had never spoken up when others had suggested spells in the first few meetings. Those people had drifted away and just left her as magic’s not very eloquent defender. Though if she were any judge the red-head was not going to fit in with Carol and Anne’s unofficial ‘in-crowd’ dress code. The magic shop must be doing a roaring trade in “genuine” amulets and necklaces and bracelets. They didn’t have a clue of course what the substances they hung round their necks and wrists were actually for…or even if they were Wiccan. Maybe there was hope for the red haired young woman.

She had been told what to say though she suspected it was deliberately aimed at her nervous stammer. Starting her off with ‘blessings.’ Tara was not so good with B’s when she was nervous and with people she was new to she was always nervous. But this wasn’t a new member – not really. But what else can I say? Hi just didn’t seem to be right. Not here.

She went over towards the young woman and smiled encouragingly. Her target seemed as nervous as she was and, sensitive to these things, Tara got a vibe of something else. This young woman was deeply unhappy and searching for something but still she received a small smile in return. Oh well, it sure isn’t me. Just get the welcome out of the way and see if you can actually talk to her. Strike up a conversation. And if you can’t let her go and be with someone who could.

‘B-B-Blessings’ She finally said. ‘I’m Tara.’ She ignored the rest of the speech, unwilling to play that game of difficult b’s for someone’s amusement.

‘I know’ the other said. ‘Well actually I kind of thought your name was Lara…but I had three quarters right. I’m Willow - Willow Rosenberg. I saw you at the last couple of meetings…I was kind of a latecomer, I’d been sort of… busy. Till recently.’

Tara nodded. When Willow had said those words it became a little clearer just what it was that was wrong with her. Something had happened. Something that had freed her up for this…sham. Something that had affected her so much that coming here seemed like a good idea. Even knowing what it was like. A comfort even. And Tara knew exactly what that was like.

‘It’s not what I imagined,’ Willow continued as if reading her mind. And before Tara could reply Willow was turning. Summoned by Carol to a chair no less. Tara had yet to graduate from the floor. Oh well, she thought. Someone is favoured and as usual it isn’t me. That Willow would end up just like the others. Another one bites the proverbial dust.

‘I Kn-know’ replied Tara quietly as she moved around behind the woman who had introduced herself as Willow and took her place on the floor to complete the circle.

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 15, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 15, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby CaptMurdock » Wed Aug 15, 2001 1:47 pm

I really enjoyed your takes on Willow and Tara's first meeting, particulary their thoughts and feelings leading up to it. It's easy to forget how down Willow was feeling after Oz, and even by "Hush" she was still depressed. (Loved the remembrance of the conversation between her and Spike -- I've always thought he had a bit of a soft spot for her, because he too was a "sidekick" to Angelus).

Looking forward to more!

------------------
"I will say, I've been in some weird places, but this is…another weird place."

CaptMurdock
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Wed Aug 15, 2001 3:05 pm

Yeah, nice. I really enjoyed this. I like the way you got the thought processes nicely flowing with the narration, although perhaps the use of italics might have made it easier for the reader to understand. But on the whole, it's a nice opening for both our girls.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Warduke » Wed Aug 15, 2001 6:01 pm

I like reading fics about the early days of W/T, when they first met, always brings a smile to my face

One little thing though...Tara's last name is Maclay, not McClay.

Also, the part where Tara is thinking about home and how she would be expected to get a husband, you should have had Tara mention that she wouldn't be able to do that, you know, because she's gay, when I read that, I didn't get the feeling that she knew she was gay and we know that she definitely knew she was gay before meeting Willow.

[This message has been edited by Warduke (edited August 15, 2001).]

IP: Logged

WiccanBex
Gay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 15, 2001 21:18               
this is a really cool "early w/t" fic. they're so sweet

good job

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 01:03               
Warduke, do you think it comes over like that - the husband bit I mean? Mmmmn interesting. It was intended, along with the rest of the aspects of having to go home, to suggest that Tara felt she would not have the freedom to choose, indeed that because of her "evil nature" that she didn't "deserve" to have the freedom to choose her future - that her family would take care of that. It is addressed more fully in a future part of the story but I certainly didn't want to give the impression that Tara was not aware of her sexuality. Just that things being what she believed them to be she might not have an option in the matter. Thanks for the heads up on that though. I will review it.

Edited to note that by changing a single word this might have been made a little clearer. Thanks K

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Warduke
Strong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 16, 2001 01:39               
Well I didn’t mean it to sound like Tara was coming off as straight (I do understand where you were going with Tara thinking she didn’t have a choice because of her family) but just a little mention of her sexuality, something like another reason she wanted to leave home, so that she might finally have a chance to fall in love and have a relationship with a woman, something I’m sure she did not have the opportunity to do back home and by returning, it would pretty much kill any thoughts of the future Tara was seeing/hoping for herself.

But don’t think I didn’t like it, it was great, can’t wait to read more

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 02:28               
Just redrafted part 3 now, will post this evening when I get home from work. Thanks for the clarification Warduke, I think when I wrote it sometime ago that I was trying to avoid the "obvious" thoughts for Tara..."I'm gay give me a playmate..." Perhaps I went too far the other way... aaah it is all part of the feedback process, much appreciated!

Also part 3 in this thread or a new one??

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 16, 2001 04:48               
Oh this is very good fic. I like the 2 perspective thing, might you keep doing that or is this then changing? And I enjoyed Willow's early thoughts of Tara, being intrigued by her. And Tara's painful message at the end, I know.. sigh.

And yes part 3 should go here!

IP: Logged

AngelusUK
Willowhand


Posts: 349
Registered: Mar 2001
posted August 16, 2001 11:49               
Katharyn, this is great, I really enjoyed reading this. Thanks very much, it is nice to go back in time to the dawn (no pun) of Willow and Tara's relationship.

Thanks for posting it, and I can't wait for the next chapter, great work.

Angelus

------------------
Amber Fan
Willow "Thats fine I don't need to be snuggled"
Tara "Vixen"

AIM Soul Angelus5534

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 13:36               
Thankyou for your comments kitties, much appreciated - could a moderator do me a huge favour and change the title of the thread to get rid of the "Part One and Two" bit as I am going to be posting new parts in this thread? Hate to impose but....

I am very aware that this and part 4 are the weaker parts of this cycle (currently 28 completed or well underway though not all redrafted for posting) - which is not to say that they are bad (IMHO!) they just resist all attempts to tweak them and improve them...but stick with me and I am more than happy with 5,6 especially and the later ones.

Tara’s thoughts in this story – as this a comparative piece - are shown with the paragraphs preceded by a (T) for clarity as the italics should now be working but if not the (T) is left in place - I will know for next time.

Edited, Italics should now be added. Thanks Tommo.

----------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Campus Wiccas (Currently Part 3 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Set during the season 4 episode “Hush” and within the events of that episode – specifically the Wicca Group meeting. Though it is not necessary I recommend reading parts 1 and 2 of this cycle before this third one. The stories ‘Come Home’ and ‘I Know’ reflect the individual feelings of Tara and Willow prior to this meeting. This story deals in a comparative way to their reactions to the meeting as it occurs. Aspects of this are taken from the transcript to that episode available at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ - though unfortunately the transcribers have not appended their name to the file so full credit cannot be given. Where aspects of the transcript were unclear (such as reference to lemon bundt – I don’t know what a bundt is…buns?) I have amended the wording in my version.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon”heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that I have altered slightly the actual canon content of this episode. In particular what takes about a minute or two on screen has become the whole basis of this story and I am conscious that the decisions reached within this time frame seem a little over the top. I have taken the liberty of naming some of the Wicca in the group who otherwise were simply identified as Wicca 1 etc in the transcript. There is no indication that our two heroines had even really noticed each other at this point so don’t expect swooning. Yet – we’ll get to that in later stories.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Campus Wicca’s

By

Katharyn Rosser

Drawn into the circle of the assembled Wicca Willow, presumably to be checked out by the powers that be…namely Carol and Anne, was finally given a chair to sit on. That was the first time that had happened. They could never secure enough seats for the group and it always same to be the same people who were sat on the floor. Today only the blonde haired young woman who had greeted her and another were similarly stuck with a posterior touching the hard floor. She had considered going and sitting with Tara, or giving her the chair. Partly to annoy Carol who had directed her to it and partly because she thought that Tara deserved a little consideration of some kind. She did seem the most genuine person here. Herself included. But Tara made the sacrifice anyway. Willow strongly suspected that these “Wicca” didn’t have much clue what a real Wiccan sacrifice would involve. It could get messy and flamey. But these ladies didn’t seem to be into flamey and messy. There was barely an inkling of power from most of those in the room – though conditions for assessing that may not have been so great given that other students were milling around the circle conducting their own business. But you didn’t need a quiet, private room if you weren’t actually doing anything.

The orientation meeting had all been names on lists and cookies. Which was all fine but then it wasn’t exactly Wicca. And when she had turned up to previous meetings it had definitely been benefit of the doubt time. Carol had impressed her only with her total lack of understanding of what Wicca actually was. A big not impressed from those wastes of time. Carol seemed obsessed with fund raising and welcomed the opportunity of having a new member to help with that. Putting the group flyers up all over campus – flyers that didn’t even have a mystical symbol on them – let alone mention spells or anything other than empowerment and more fund raising. Now empowerment was fine and good, but Willow was banking on the other members of the group being drawn here for the same reason she had been. And if they weren’t then…well she’d have to do something about that.

Carol definitely had a presence though. Unfortunately it was of the same kind of presence that Cordelia had been so adept at…I am the centre of the universe all hail me, all bow to me. Though without the natural talent – or charm – of Cordy. Which was saying a lot. ‘We come together, daughters of Gaia, sisters to the moon we walk with the darkness the wolf at our side through the waterfall of power to the blackest heart of eternity.’ Carol intoned.

Ok, not too bad Willow thought. Not a lot of feeling behind those traditional words but they were traditional and suggested that some reading had being going on. Score one for Carol. The balance column wasn’t looking quite so bad…but oh dear…

‘I think we should have a bake sale.’ Carol finished.

A bake sale? Willow’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. This is how she opens her meeting every time. Posters, t-shirts. Now a bake sale. What happened to the ‘darkness the wolf at our side’ does the wolf like cookies? I guess the wolf might like cookies – after all they are scavengers and it is at our side…cookies might make a wolf hang around like a dog. Is that how the Wicca of old had attracted a wolf when they needed one for a borrowing? With small confectionaries? No…probably not. Infact she was pretty certain it hadn’t worked that way.

(T) Tara, looking at the young woman she had just been talking to and was immediately aware of the feelings of the redhead. That took no talent though. There was no trick to it. It was written all over her expressive face. Tara had never really looked at her before. Usually she looked at the floor and her shoes. Which were at least familiar and safe. But no one else seemed to have noticed though as they pressed ahead with their discussion. No one else was even looking at Willow Rosenberg – newest member, might not show again…don’t waste effort on her. It was an unspoken consensus. But they had made sure she took a chair. They were measuring her up. If they had looked though they couldn’t have missed the grimace of disgust that flickered over that face before she managed to get it under control. This Willow was perhaps what she had been looking for when she had first come to this group so many weeks ago – and never found. Someone who actually was interested in Wicca. Real Wicca. Certainly it was obvious that she wasn’t impressed so far. Tara could vaguely remember seeing her months before, when she thought hard about it, at the group orientation. But she had only recently started to attend regularly. What had brought her back now? Willow had suggested that she had been occupied before. And wasn’t now. For her sake though she hoped it was not a desire for practising Wicca. No chance of that here. But maybe a new viewpoint could get something going. Or not.

‘I don’t know’ Anne replied to Carol’s suggestion. Anne was someone she knew a little from her classes. The pair of them – she and Carol - could have been Cordettes – might have been if Cordelia had come to UC Sunnydale and put out an all call for vacuous empowered young women to hang out with. And taken a dive in the style standards she had set. Neither of them was as strong willed and self-obsessed as Cordelia had been but they tried hard… It was always important to try. But a group was about more than the leaders. It was the whole that mattered. Or it should have been.

Ah maybe even Anne could talk some sense though, Willow thought. She had been a little more impressed by Anne at recent meetings. She actually seem to have some feeling about what Wicca could be as if she had read the “Idiots Guide to Wicca and Witchcraft.” And she seemed to have an ongoing competition with Carol - though they did close ranks against the others when they had to. Go on argue with her…

Carol pressed ahead. ‘You guys like a bake sale right? I mean we need money for the dance recital and you know I do an empowering lemon bun.’

Dance recital, empowering lemon bun? What was empowering about a lemon bun? She supposed if you overcooked it you could throw it at your oppressors and that might do some damage but empowering? Time was when real Wicca would dance as part of a ritual – not that Willow had ever done that. Dancing was something for special occasions only. Very, very, special occasions. Actually just marriages and proms. That was it for dancing. Chanting and intoning was far safer and less prone to being observed in a public performance sort of way. Let alone the stories of witches dancing naked…in the fields or woods. Spiders, frogs if you were near a pond anyway, nudity, public performance….all in one package… uhh, she couldn’t envisage any spell being that desperate that she could even consider that.

(T) Mmmn lemon buns. Tara had to admit that the last bake sale, right after the beginning of the first semester had produced some nice cakes. Say this for Carol – well she would never actually say it but… - she might not have a magical bone in her body but she can make lemon buns. In fact she was kind of looking forward to her purchases already. And she’d sold a lot to her dorm-mates too. She’d been number two in sales. Which was great. Getting that, brief, recognition from the others. They hadn’t found her a chair though. Though if she had said something, spoken up?

And here comes Anne again, Willow was satisfied to notice – sticking up for cause of Wicca against the scourge of lemons – seeing that the other was about to argue with Carol. Down with lemons. Yay wicca!

‘The most important thing is the Gaian newsletter we need to get the message of blessing out to the sisters.’ Anne pointed out to the group and continued. ‘Also who left their scented candles dripping all over my women power shrine?’

Aaaah! Willow cried out silently to herself. Newsletter? That just capped it all. There was no hope for this bunch of wannabe’s. None at all. She’d arrived here doubting it strongly. Last chance saloon. But what else did she have to do. Not a darn thing. Not at all. Kinda made you wish for the end of the world. Again. Something to do that wasn’t here. Not unless…I can inspire them. Inspiration.

Oh dear.

(T) She’s going to speak up, Tara realised. She’s actually going to challenge Carol and Anne. Of course the newest member didn’t know any better – it had been tried before, though Tara herself had never plucked up enough courage to make much of an attempt. In fact her attempts had actually been more of a cautiously raised hand, a nervous stammer and backing off at a rate of knots. Nope silence was best. Otherwise, if you were lucky you might get a withering glance for threatening an interruption. If you were less fortunate you might be asked to explain your idea…be opened up to ridicule by the group. And if you were truly unlucky then you would be savaged by the devastating put downs of Carol and Anne themselves as they led the group in a ritual destruction of your self-belief. Tara had been there many times – though never here in this group. Her self-confidence had fallen long ago in junior high. There had been none left for UC Sunnydale Wicca Group. None that she wanted to risk for this lot anyway.

Inspiration. Now how do you do that again? Inspiration was not big on Willow’s list of attributes. Getting inspired sure – great at that. I could be inspired for my country. I could even be inspired in international competition. But actually doing the inspiring? Perspiring was much, much easier. Big no-no to inspiration – or…well, she admitted to herself, I did teach and tutor quite a lot. A lot of that is inspiration – not just knowing your subject. Heck, I taught nearly a full semester of Computer Science and I even got Xander to graduate with maths and the sciences on his diploma – maybe I can do this. The flash of insight inspired her…see it is working already. Wow, I can be inspiration girl. A new string to my proverbial bow.

‘Well, this is good. I mean, this is all fun ya know, but there's also other stuff that we might show an interest in, as a wicca group,’ Willow suggested. There that was positive, just expanding our horizons. Not changing them or dumping the bake sales – after all they would have to be able to pay for the ingredients if they did start to try some actual magic. Ingredients weren’t cheap after all. It was shocking just how expensive a newt’s eye could be per unit. And I bet they factory farm them. Hundreds of newts lined up…growing up and then having their eyes plucked out for my magic. Eeeew. Focus Willow, she told herself. Inspire.

(T) Inwardly Tara smiled, she wanted to cheer. Instead she hugged her knee’s to her chest. After all one way or another this was not going to be pretty that was a challenge if ever I heard one, she thought. It’s about time someone had the strength to try that. Someone else. Someone who was not me. Which Willow definitely wasn’t. She didn’t know the other woman but they were clearly chalk and cheese. Willow seemed so determined, so strong and purposeful – Tara didn’t think she could ever be that way. And there was the physical contrast too.

Carol looked at Willow, hesitated as if the idea of anything else – whatever it was – had never occurred to her. Horizons were there. Why would they ever need expanding? That was what a horizon was. Something far off. And the idea that a newbie could have anything to suggest that they had not already considered? Rubbish. ‘Like what?’ if this newcomer wanted a debate she was game – and if the idea had any merit then the group would soon regard it as hers anyway.

Willow plunged ahead. ‘Well, There's the wacky notion of spells, you know conjuring, transmutation.’

(T) Oh no, thought Tara, she had to say Wacky. Wacky was sarcasm, and that was not going to go over very well. Willow had just lost her chair she was sure. Infact it was, looking at Carol and Anne – and the expectant faces of the rest of the group – going over like the proverbial lead balloon. The newcomer was either going to win the day or far more likely get ridiculed and never come back again. The group as a whole were sheep or maybe like a pack of animals – and Tara no less than the others – and would follow strength. If Willow won this round then they would be conjuring next week. If she lost, business as usual. Maybe though if some other’s stuck up for her…But sticking up for Wacky? That was a big commitment on the strength of just first impressions of this Willow. Kind of burning my own bridges. But maybe some bridges needed to be burnt.

It was Anne who replied. ‘Oh yeah, then we could all get on our broomsticks and fly around on our broomsticks.’ She cracked up and the rest of the group followed her into a fit of giggles – some genuine, others deliberate put-downs to the challenger and some forced as if trying to fit in. Willow supposed though that the awkward construction of the put-down had been a result of Anne being genuinely surprised at the suggestion. It really had never occurred to her. And that was perhaps the problem. But Willow really didn’t care that much. If she had cared enough – been willing to fight then she might invest the time to let people think about it. But…

Willow could also see the way the wind was blowing. Infact it was a wind tunnel. All one way. She was far too late to alter the dynamics of this group – not that it appeared any great loss. Sure she was disappointed but she wasn’t going to be coming back anyway. The fight had been taken out of her during the last weeks and fighting for this lost cause wasn’t what she needed right now. To come back would be to get involved in the only ritual these “girls” would ever likely get into…ritual mockery. And that wasn’t what she was about. What she wanted. Infact only one member of the group wasn’t joining in with the laughter. She could take the laughter, the mocking because she really had nothing invested in this lot. She really didn’t care. It was their loss. But perhaps someone else did… care that is.

(T) Tara too could judge what was happening. Time to stand up for someone else Tara, even if you won’t stand up for yourself. It was just a matter of experience. She had never stood up for herself…and she’d never had anyone else to stand up for. Her last real friend…well a topic best left out of my thoughts of whilst trying to pluck up courage as it wasn’t a plucky sort of thought.

‘You know certain stereotypes are not very empowering’ Carol reverted to her empowerment speeches for justification – that and the apparent laws of reality as she understood them. Boy was she in the wrong town. Eventually, Willow was sure, they were bound to be confronted with the reality of the Hellmouth…but Willow wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

Closed minded-

(T) -petty children.

At last Tara summoned up the courage to speak up, though her first words were drowned… ‘I think that-’ Anne spoke straight over the top of her.

Anne recommenced the put-down of Willow. ‘One person's energy can suck the power from an entire circle. No offence’ Wonderful, thought Willow, put down by an empowerment mantra – that’s a first. She hadn’t missed that Tara girl speaking up though. Willow looked pointedly, and interested, across at Tara to direct Anne’s attention to the fact that she had stopped another member speaking up. Not very empowering was the unspoken subtext.

(T) That they had intended to cause offence was not in doubt to Tara. Carol and Anne already wanted Willow out. Willow though forced them to listen to her with a simple look in her direction. And as Tara continued and they finally noticed they turned their attention to the quieter woman. Course that just built up the pressure…a sense of expectancy that her thoughts were going to be profound.

Tara continued… ‘Well, maybe we could uh-’

Anne interrupted her again and addressed Tara. ‘Yeah, Tara. Guys. Quiet.’ She held hand up for quiet ‘Do you have a suggestion?’

Oh Bravo. It was, Willow realised, the tactics of a seasoned professional. Anne had re-interrupted Tara, making a point with Willow who had forced her to acknowledge her in the first place. And now Tara was now forced to address the whole group. If she was about to stand up for Willow, against the “group” meaning Carol and Anne then she would have really go for it. Willow actually hoped that the other woman would have the sense to back down. This fight was lost anyway. She wasn’t coming back so it wasn’t worth it at all. No sense in spoiling this, whatever it was or could have been, for anyone else. She looked at Tara, gave a barely perceptible shake of her head. No. If Tara saw that gesture she had no idea but it didn’t matter she wasn’t coming back here anyway.

(T) Sorry Willow. I don’t know you but I can’t go back to being an object of ridicule not even by this load of frauds. But this was the end for Tara Maclay in Wicca Group. I don’t need friends like this. They weren’t even friends anyway. Had a single one of them ever visited her, talked to her outside of the group – or even in it? They had talked at her – but never with her. Course that left her without any “friends” or even many acquaintances outside of her classes. Looks like I might be going home after all.

Tara lowered her head, shut up and let the group proceed.

Anne continued satisfied that she and Carol had won that skirmish and also that, from the look of the new girl that there would be no further battle and definitely not a war. ‘Ok, let's talk about the theme for the bacchanal.’

Willow, not caring about the bacchanal, or anything else these women did, but not willing to stand up and leave – giving them the satisfaction of a public victory and, making herself look petty into the bargain simply looked towards her would-be supporter, who was sitting looking at her own feet.

(T) Tara could swear that she felt the appraising look from the red-haired, obviously genuine Wicca, and looked up, met her gaze and tried to look apologetic. How genuine she was Tara couldn’t tell. There was too much negative energy flowing through the group right now to even attempt to read the power in Willow. She might just be an amateur making poultices…but that was a heck of a lot better than bake sales and lemon buns – even ones as tasty as Carol’s.

Tara looked up, and looked distressed. Willow gave her a little smile of thanks and prepared to slip out at the first opportunity after the circle was broken. She gave the group no more of her time…even in her thoughts. Her thoughts were elsewhere. And her supporter occasionally featured in them. Someone, maybe, to try some magic with. Maybe.

(T) It was in that smile that Tara found her solution. This group was, as she had already decided, not what she needed. Maybe this Willow was - for if she was genuinely interested in real-Wicca then she might be interested in doing that with me was all Tara could think. She could check the members list for her hall and then a directory for the room. She could go round sometime and suggest it. They might even find that they could become friends. That would be a reason to stay her in Sunnydale. A friend.

Wow.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 17, 2001).]

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 17, 2001 00:16               
WOW! *huge grin* This is fantastic! Lovin' the story Thanks!!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 00:31               
Thanks legend, part four will be posted, hopefully tonight, certainly by the end of the weekend.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 04:07               
I like your take on the Wicca group. Interesting.

As for the italics; when you've pasted your story into the post, you can add italics then, or just put them onto your original story. It's not hard, just brackets then and 'i' in 'em.

I'm really not good at explaining this stuff. I'm going now.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

CaptMurdock
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 222
Registered: Mar 2001
posted August 17, 2001 09:42            
I'm enjoying your story so far. Your take on Willow's and Tara's viewpoints during the Wicca meeting just seemed to ring so true. I had to chuckle at Tara's small appreciation for the lemon buns; any port in a storm, I suppose. Eagerly anticipating the next part (which I guess is the laundry room incident).

------------------
"I will say, I've been in some weird places, but this is…another weird place."

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 14:08               
Well here is part 4 kitties, I just hope you don't think I can keep up this pace even though alot of parts are ready to be posted.

Thanks to Tommo for the Italics stuff, thought it was html but wanted to be sure. Thanks to whichever moderator changed the title for me and thanks to everyone who has provided feedback so far. Unfortunately CaptMurdock I could not get the laundryroom story to work in any way that I was happy with it, hence you have the following which reflects back on it instead. Hopefully this part also helps address Wardukes well made point in respect of the first two parts. Enjoy kitties...I hope.

----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Special (Duality version) (Currently Part 4 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: The final Willow/Tara scene of “Hush” in the 4th Season. I had intended to deal with this much sooner but actually forgot so this is written out of sequence and therefore has links to stories that follow it. This is the last time I visit “Hush” I promise (4 stories yikes!) though I love the episode to death.
As readers of other parts will notice I have chosen to explore Willow and Tara’s ultimately romantic and wonderful relationship within the framework of the developing friendship. That said the scene in the laundry room and the scene explored and expanded on below definitely set the tone for what will follow – before we, as viewers, know. That meant that I had to address this. You may not agree with the conclusions that our girls come to below, but it is just my viewpoint. What can I say? I like to avoid inconsistencies. The actual lines from the episodes came from the transcript at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de.
The story commences by retelling that last scene and then divides when Willow and Tara have gone their separate ways gets into their heads to look at their very similar but also very different thoughts on what might be.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: This version of the story Special is experimental. It was originally written like part three “Campus Wicca’s” but I changed the structure to keep W/T’s thoughts in the final section separate. What do you think works best?
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Special…Duality

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You were there looking for me?’ Willow asked Tara. It was an unspoken agreement between them that they would not mention anything too…unusual…here in the middle of the commons. After all loose talk could lead to being burnt at the stake. It had happened. But after what had happened last night they couldn’t keep quiet. Not totally. They couldn’t ignore it. Or the potential there might be.

Tara had explained her reasoning. It had seemed a good idea at the time to go round to see Willow. But the whole being chased and nearly killed thing had kind of detracted from the value. ‘I thought maybe we could do a spell - make people talk again.’ Not that what people said was often worth hearing. But she did want to hear this specific person and what she had to say. ‘I-I'd seen you in the group, the Wicca group you were... you were different than them. I mean they didn't seem to know...’

‘What they were talking about,’ Willow finished for her, agreeing with that assessment wholeheartedly. It was kind of hard not to.

‘I think if they saw a witch they would run the other way,’ Tara half-joked. It was only half a joke because whilst she meant it to be funny and it was probably exactly what would happen. Tara had often thought about it. A minor but flashy spell to shock them. What would that have been like? What would they have done? They would have run, screamed and headed for the hills. She had never placed a wager in her life, but she would have put money on that. The Wicca Group… not very Wicca. Not actually very group-y either. And definitely as ignorant as most of the rest of the world when it came to recognising the ancient powers, beings and nasties. She smiled and then laughed at both the joke and the image in her head – Carol and Anne leading the others in a sprint for high ground.

Willow returned the smile, also taken in by the imagery. ‘How long have you been practicing?’ she wanted to know. Tara obviously knew more than just the basics. She had known how to join their powers, to focus them. That wasn’t simple stuff. It took practice. Practice Willow herself had never really had due to a definite lack of people to… well practice with. Amy, with whom she had been intending to try that out last year, was – well a rat now and not focussed on much besides cheese and spinning her wheel.

‘Always, I mean, since I um, was little... my, my mom used to, She um, she had a lot of power, like you.’ Where she got it from Tara was not about to say, certainly not here. Probably never. But that was why the women in her family had always had the power. The Maclay witches. Because they were also the Maclay demons. Here though Tara was sure that she had found someone who matched her mother’s power. In potential at least – when they had joined in that laundry room it had felt like she was back home, practising her focussing with her mother. She could see by Willow’s face that the other woman was about to argue with that assessment. Was it modesty though, or did she really not see it in herself? It could be hard to recognise your own potential. Or even if you did to accept it. Tara knew that well enough.

‘Oh I'm not like... I don't have much in the way of power.’ Willow replied, utterly certain of that fact – at least for now. But she aimed to get better. That was what Wicca Group had been supposed to do for her. Big Bust there then. But there was also Tara. Now there was just Tara. That had all been worth it, even the nearly dying. After all she wasn’t a stranger to that anymore. That kind of regular mortal peril made you appreciative of the smallest of good sides. Being alive and finding someone with whom she could practice that was definitely enough of an upside. And hey the world was safe for another day too.

Tara just smiled at Willow’s denials.

‘Really,’ Willow insisted, feeling as if Tara had just argued with her instead of gracing her with a smile. It had been a knowing smile. Kind of like one of Giles’s raised eyebrows. ‘I mean most of my potions come out soup. Besides... spells going awry, friends in danger...’ There was that. That My Will be Done spell – that could have been very bad news indeed. And if I had been any more unstable I could have been a vengeance demon right now…. and I know how much I despise them. ‘I'm definitely nothing special.’

Tara realised that Willow really couldn’t see her own power, or her potential, that it wasn’t false modesty – and compared to me… well she has friends. She must be doing something right and I think I like her too. So this time Tara did verbalise her argument. ‘No, you are.’

Willow smiles at the compliment, glad that someone did think she was special. That someone thought her Wicca was going somewhere. Had even got there. Wasn’t just a tool, not something to be “careful” of and guarded against. Controlled as if she were some little schoolgirl. Which of course she had been until a few months ago but hey! Saving the world with magic now a little trust and confidence would be nice.

Tara smiled hesitantly, unsure of what she had said…and why. And that worried her. Not knowing her own mind. She usually knew her own mind. The problem, usually, was letting others know what was on it, but she knew it herself. And now she didn’t. Why had she said that? That this person was special? Really? The magic, the personality, the fact that Willow had joined with her in saving their lives? But it didn’t really matter. It was done and she had meant it anyway anyone as powerful as Willow was special. The smile widened. ‘Look I-I have to get to,’ she pointed back over her shoulder.

‘Class.’ Willow finished for her not actually knowing what it was that Tara studied – or actually much at all about this young woman who might be a friend.

‘Yeah. We can talk some more…if-if you want to. Let me g-give you my r-room number.’ She scrawled it down on a piece of notepaper. Passed it over to Willow not trusting herself to say more right now. Her hopes were intruding on her speech. Making her nervy girl. Then she was pretty much always nervy girl.

Willow took the note and folded it carefully. ‘Definitely…just…’ she broke off, unsure how to tell Tara that her life was complicated by demons and vampires. Ghosts and general badness – that she might not make it over if they made a firm arrangement.

‘You c-can’t say when.’ Tara finished for her. She had already figured out that Willow was into more than just Wicca. Willow had somehow known what was going on – at least sort of. In spite of the terror of being chased Willow had remained calm under pressure. Formulated some sort of plan. Not just froze like a bunny in the headlights. It struck Tara that Willow was used to this sort of stuff. Besides she probably had essays and reading and stuff. Just like me.

‘No. Sorry. But definitely. Absolutely definitely. Soon too. Just not…’ Willow stopped again.

‘Just not a definite when. That isn’t a p-problem,’ Tara lied. Make it soon please Willow. Please. I need…something. She left all that unspoken though and knew that her face had not betrayed her. She could do that. She could trust her face not to betray her. Just not her voice.

They stood there, facing each other at the exit of the commons, about to part and go their separate ways. There was so much left to say though. Talk of the dangers they had faced. What had happened to them. The full story of why Tara had even been there. The potential that each had discovered in the other. But it had to remain unsaid. Time was pressing ever onwards and so they parted.

‘B-Bye.’

‘See you. Soon I promise.’

-----
Willow

As she walked off towards the library Willow couldn’t help thinking about all the possibilities. She had gone to Wicca group to get herself off the plateau that she had reached in her development. And she hadn’t so much found another plateau there…she had found a deep valley. A pit. That had been what it seemed like there, in that group. That woman at Wicca Group had been only half right; a group can suck the energy out of a person. But Tara…

Tara was a high mountain peak. The power that radiated from the young woman was masked only by the absolute lack of confidence she appeared to have in herself and her own abilities which was probably why she had not shone out amongst those frauds. But still it was obvious to her now that Tara had that power – that it wasn’t even potential it was real power. It was where she wanted to be herself. Developing. Not powerful. Not standing still, getting better would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked… or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I sensed it? Sensed her? The power of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look hard enough.

There was so much that they could do together. Spells and other great stuff. They could learn from each other, help each other and who knew…Tara might even turn into another Scooby. It would be nice not to be the only witch in the mix. The one they always turned to for spells for stopping that week’s evil. Which she didn’t mind…but she was still learning the whole thing. It wasn’t entirely fair that the fate of the world rested with her sometimes. After all it wasn’t her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run they could even become friends. It wasn’t something that was necessary. She knew Tara would never be bitchy and selfish like some of the other so-called Wicca around the campus – they could work together ok, she was sure of that – though Tara would have to stand up for herself a little more as she didn’t want to be feeling like she was forcing the painfully shy young woman into anything. But the suspicion was there that they could be friends.

She sighed, thinking about that. Things were getting worse for the whole Scooby group dynamic. Things just weren’t the same. It would be nice to make a new friend. Someone who wouldn’t look back on what had been. A friend with whom there was only a future. How long had it been since she had tried to make a friend? Actually tried? Of course Tara might not want that. She might just be in it for the spells.

Best not to think about that.

----
Tara

As she walked off towards her lecture, Tara couldn’t help thinking about… Willow. She had gone to Wicca group to find herself some friends. To find herself a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. To make her further education everything she had dreamed it to be throughout largely friendless years at school. And what she had found there were just shallow fakes. Shallow fakes who didn’t want to know her. But Willow…

Willow was, possibly, everything she had been looking for. She knew she couldn’t take a friendship developing for granted. But Willow was the sort of person that she thought she could be friends with. That had been hidden by the redheaded woman’s own insecurity in those meetings. Something had been or was wrong with Willow. She was not sad, but rather despondent at those meetings she had been to before they had spoken. It had kept her quiet then and only recently had she come out of that…to regain some measure of contentment. It was where Tara herself wanted to be. Contented. Not even happy. Contented would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked…or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I seen it? Seen her? The wonderful personality of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look.

They could be together. As friends. They could talk, shop, gossip – maybe even do some spells. So much that she had not done with a friend. They could get to know each other and who knew…Willow might turn into a good friend – one that might last a lifetime. One that might help her through what was to come. One who might… when the time came still be her friend after the… change. Willow already knew about demons and such… so could she be a friend after that? Or would she hate me? And even if Willow didn’t stick with her after that then she didn’t mind… it would just be good to have a friend. Or at least a potential friend. It wasn’t entirely fair that she had been without so long. But ultimately it was her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run that she would maybe like to be more than friends with Willow. Not that it was an option really. She didn’t think Willow was so inclined. It wasn’t something that was necessary for them to function as friends. Tara just thought that she might come to like Willow like that. Maybe. She suspected that romance with a member of her own sex had never crossed Willow’s mind and the goddess knew that she would have to respect that. That she would never get to reveal those feelings should they even awaken. But the inkling was there, within her. That initial inkling.

She sighed, thinking about that. It had been so long since she had felt even a flickering of attraction for someone. And even knowing it would not be reciprocated – might not even be a real feeling within her it was nice to know she was still capable of such a feeling. Whilst there was still time.

Even if it would make her deeply unhappy should it ever spring into being ruining a, possible, friendship that she needed so badly.

Best not to think about it too much.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 14:20               
I'm rather impressed at how you get inside their heads and make it last so long. My internal musings tend to run out of steam after a paragraph! I like this.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 14:48               
Who needs to get inside their heads when you write dialogue like "Laid to Rest"?! Stopping now, mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 16:26               
I am really impressed as well. I love the internal dialogue. And yes now we see Tara initially attracted, aware of her sexuality. And her angst about being a demon , poor Tara. This is lovely, katharyn how long will you carry this story, I am hoping as long as possible, I am just curious.

btw, I changed the title, so you're welcome.

IP: Logged

Warduke
Strong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 17, 2001 16:47               
Really good stuff Katharyn and Tara attracted to Willow...how could she not be

I hope this story goes on for awhile too.

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 17:22               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

It sure is. Best to pretend we haven't read one another's work, ok?

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 18, 2001 02:07               
Being as people are asking there are currently 32 parts to this cycle (though I am actually planning to sub-divide it into three cycles of stories - the Beginning Cycle = S4, the Summer Cycle = you guessed it and an as yet unnamed one for S5.) The fact that on Monday I will be getting access to the second half of season 5 (some for reviewing some first time) woohoo! will no doubt inspire a burst of writing set on season 5 (most so far is in Season 4, the summer and up to and slightly after "Family."
They are pretty much all converstaion or thought pieces just involving W/T though a few have "guests" just as I wanted to write those other characters for once. Really I am interested only in the developing W/T relationship and their own thoughts on that - at least until they are firmly together.

Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.

Part 5 will be posted probably sometime today or certainly tomorrow. I am going to take the opportunity of the weekend to actually try and do some writing rather than just redrafting and clear up season 4 parts as I suspect that I will lose interest in those once I complete my season 5 video collection!

Glad people seem to be enjoying this. I enjoyed writing it afterall, but that is not the same thing.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 18, 2001 09:05               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.


Please...I beg of you...post them both. I don't think too many people (if any) would be offended -especially if they have an easily viewed 'warning'.

Am loving this fic so far You have captured their inner dialogue perfectly!

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 18, 2001 09:21               
Well that is one yes vote... plus my own.

Anyway there is a way to go before that becomes an issue. Part 5 is below. I will be unable to post part 6 until Monday so this will have to do you for now. This story typifies how I write. Whilst Ruth can put out excellent stories at a moments notice this one took me alot of drafts to get to the current form...and I'm never happy with them. Not totally. But if I didn't slap myself in the face and get it posted I don;t think I ever would. Enjoy.

Katharyn

---------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – True Beginnings (Currently Part 5 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: In the aftermath of “Hush” and “Doomed.” As Hush is followed directly by “Doomed”, (where the first episode ends the second begins), the events in this story take place after “Doomed” but are related actually more directly to those of “Hush” as Tara does not appear in “Doomed.” Willow goes to visit Tara late one night. What can I say? The title says it all… we’re really starting the journey now for them.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush”/”Doomed” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13 simply because of what it all builds up to
Couples: None yet…but can you guess?
Notes: This was actually the first W/T I wrote and was going to be a story in it’s own right but I tweaked and tinkered and ended up with 100,000 words so I thought I better split it up! I wouldn’t like to give a draft number to this…I would guess at 30.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and most of all to L – she’s my always and actually read this one and told me to keep going. The rest is... well far too much time chained to a PC to be healthy. Being as no one reads these anyway then I will slip in a special thanks to Aly and Amber, even back at Hush it was all so perfect…


The Beginnings Cycle

True Beginnings.

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow didn’t envy Xander his lodger this night. Nasty Spike, been there done that…a lot, maudlin Spike – kinda vulnerable in a aggressive kind of way, “impotent” Spike getting used to that…but Spike The Demon Slayer? Nope that was just too wacky a notion to be comfortable with. Definitely not the time to be hanging out in that particular basement.

She’d abandoned Xander to his fate, waving goodbye silently as he’d tried explaining to Anya on the phone that - in his ‘least likely to get the vamp mad’ way, given Spike was pacing with a trademark lack of patience behind him - that the vampire had snapped out of his funk…and that she’d lost the bet they apparently had that he would kill himself. A vengeance demon…even an ex-vengeance demon…had to be a good judge of character though – if insensitive with it. Only Xander’s cheap furniture had “saved” the vampire in his attempts to dust himself. That and her own intervention and powers of persuasion.

That was me, she thought proudly. Another good deed for the day…well aside from helping saving the world. Again. Good deed though? If Spike ever got bitey again then it might not be such a good thing. Funny, but stopping Spike from killing himself – well re-killing himself - gave her a greater satisfaction than them stopping the opening of the Hellmouth. Which was same old same old…. Apocalypse cults yada yada. End of the world. Again. Curiously, if she was honest with herself she was rather attached to the vampire. Not like they would ever be bosum buddies but…recently they had always seemed to be thrown together when they were both vulnerable…though, she thought, I am usually vulnerable because he was threatening – if not trying - to kill me. But still, they had shared a lot of thoughts and gone through some tough times. Not really been through them together…but definitely at the same time, which had to count for something. He’d even offered to make her a vampire. But she’d seen where that road would take her. Soulless, evil, weird dresser and kind of gay. Skanky even.

Not that action-Spike would last long. The only things Spike had ever seemed to focus on since coming to Sunnydale were Drusilla and killing Buffy – and his heart was only sporadically into the latter of those. If he’d had real focus – like he’d been reputed to have in his hay day he’d have been a lot more dangerous. The others and I would probably be dead…but at least Spike wasn’t into ending the world…much. I’m so bored of the end of the world…

Heading across town and into the campus in the dead of night was not something that most people would consider “safe” and Willow was one of those who knew it definitely wasn’t safe. Which made it absolutely no better – who said knowledge was power. Sometimes knowledge was a big scary thing, with teeth. And claws. And sometimes slime. But then the vamps appeared to keeping out of sight. What with earthquakes, apocalypse demon cults, those commando guys and “the Gentlemen” who could blame them? They were, almost overwhelmingly, opportunist survivors. And survival in Sunnydale usually depended on keeping out of the way of the bigger bad –whether that was a more powerful vamp, the latest demon to take up residence or the slayer. Still on the plus side when was the last time you heard about a mugger, or worse, in Sunnydale. Even the vampires wouldn’t tolerate them – beyond making them a meal. Or a recruit.

Entering campus it was still quiet. The campus party rounds always tended to come to a halt when the dead bodies were discovered. At least for a day or two, until that weirdness that allowed people to forget what they didn’t like to know came over them. Some of us though, she thought, don’t forget. Sometimes though it would be good to. To forget and lose the pain. Besides it was pretty late. Here and there a few lights remained on – no doubt in anticipation of beating essay and assignment deadlines.

Maybe…another light was on. Maybe. She changed direction and reached the hall in short order her thoughts filled only with the possibilities in Scooby Spike… and the problems. It would be like having a vampiric and narked off Cordy. Uhhh.

She fished a tattered scrap of paper out of her pack, a name, a number and a hall. A couple of lights still on up on that floor, though where Tara’s room was she didn’t know, maybe on the other side of the building. After suffering, and complaining about, a roommate who had received visitors at all hours – and often didn’t leave – it was kind of ironic that she was contemplating going to Tara’s so late.

OK, I’ll knock softly, if there’s no reply I’ll leave without waking her. Making for the main doors to the hall she found the porter who doubled as the night watchman outside taking a smoke break. He didn’t seem concerned as she walked past, fishing out her student ID, he just waved her by. Oh no, I’m not dangerous, she thought, I mean I could be a vampire, demon or well…anything. Though in Sunnydale it probably wasn’t the best policy to enquire too closely…not on minimum wage anyway. Besides just what was he going to do? Still having got inside without the predicted argument over how late it was she was both relieved and also annoyed that he had taken for another harmless student – which she was, but hey she could have been bad. Don’t have to dress in leather to be bad. Taking the first flight of the stairway a bit too quickly in her eagerness to reach her destination before it got any later she twisted her week leg and winced slightly. It hadn’t bothered her up till then.

Reaching the room number that Tara had thrust into her hand in the commons what seemed like weeks ago but was actually only a couple of days – guess that what’s helping to save the world does for you – she stepped back away from the door checking for light. I’ll just leave if it is dark she told herself, appreciating more than most given her first roommate just what turning the light out actually meant. Not party time basically.

Not that she was here for a party anyway.

There was a soft light emerging from under the door but it could easily be an outside light, filtered by curtains. Or a candle…Tara struck Willow as definitely a candle person. Though that was perhaps a stereotype of Wicca’s – move into the 21st Century Willow – no Wicca-ism. Can you be Wicca-ist? And if you could, could you be Wicca-ist and also a Wicca? She shook her head to herself. Too much thinking Willow at far too late an hour.

To knock or not to…it was well gone one in the morning and there was no sound from within. Still hesitating she stood there for perhaps a minute, then stepped away from the door, preparing to turn and leave. When the door handle squeaked, turned and the door was opened. Coincidence or what…like some sort of thinly plotted TV show really… who knew stuff like that happened in real life?

Not really looking where she was going the blonde girl stepped out of her now obviously candlelit room, the light flickering in the slight draft from the door. Traditional Wicca then. Aha! No longer Wicca-ist – just a good judge of character. But could you be Wicca-ist and still right?

Frozen in place by surprise and totally irrelevant thoughts, Willow blocked Tara’s path as she came out of the room and Tara almost ran into her. ‘Ugh..umm - s..sorry.’ Tara looked up and saw who it was she had collided with.

‘My fault…I was kinda blocking the way. Blocky,’ she gave an apologetic smile.

‘Wi-Willow. Hey, w-were you looking for m-me?’ Tara’s stutter was back, just like in Wicca Group where to be honest Willow hadn’t paid enough attention to this woman to really notice it, or Tara herself, as disappointed as she was with those pale imitations of wanna-be wicca’s. Actually though – though she had been appreciative of the support Tara had seemed to be about to give her there, she had not really heard the young woman speak much until just the other day. After there had been the whole silence thing and they had found chance for a brief talk in the commons where she could have sworn it was not that bad. Perhaps it was the surprise.

‘Who else? Hey.’ She gave one of her patented Willow Waves, which would have the virtue, at least, of being new to this young woman if not anyone else that she known for more than a few weeks. Willow realised then just what it might be thought she had said…suggesting that no one else would be here at this time. Course what she had meant was the opposite really. That she had no one else to seek out than Tara. But still heck of a leap, nice going. Insult her why don’t I?

Tara smiled. ‘Hey.’ It was a smile that illuminated the hall far more than the half strength lights that were left on at night to let occupants find their way around without wasting power or shining under the doors of rooms. ‘It’s late, I was j-just heading for bed.’

‘I know, that was why I didn’t knock. I was just going to leave…you sleep in the bathroom?’ Seeing where Tara was headed with her wash bag and trying to inject some humour into the situation after her initial slip - that Tara did not seem to have noticed, taken the wrong way or if she had, actually cared about.

‘Umm – n-no. I sleep in my room. You?’

‘On my broomstick some nights.’ Tara’s smile erupted again in response to her joke. ‘I’ll come back tomorrow if you like…earlier I promise’ Willow offered, half hoping that Tara wouldn’t agree to that. She was so psyched anyway that there was no way she was going to sleep anytime soon. Too much adrenaline from the earlier events of the night and it was a fair distance over the dark campus, too far to have come for nothing. But it wouldn’t be nothing would it. They had made contact and even if she left now Tara would know that she was interested in pursuing what she had talked about –despite her not hearing a word from her during the time in between. But hey there had been an end of the world to deal with. She’d been busy.

‘No I didn’t mean you should go. I was just saying it was late…what kind of W-Wicca would we be if we w-went to bed early?’ Tara asked.

‘Less tired ones who pay more attention in lectures?’ Willow suggested in response.

That smile again and a soft laugh, muted for the consideration of those sleeping. ‘That is so true. Please… go on in, I’ll just wash up.’ Tara gave a point into her room, a gesture that was almost nervous and definitely hesitant. Willow wondered why that might be. Sure Tara seemed a little shy and nervous – but nice with it and she had been bold enough to seek me out, she thought.

Entering the room Willow was surprised at just how dark it was. Book adorned the desk and a candle flickered there. The room though was dark, sparsely decorated and would probably appear the same, bland and lacking the personality of it’s occupier, with sunlight pouring through that window now covered by curtains.

Willow was uncomfortable in Tara’s personal space, as she would have been in anyone else’s, but more so here since Tara so obviously seemed unnerved by her presence. So she stood awkwardly, looking around, not wanting to sit in case it was the wrong place and not wanting to be found examining the contents of the room as you might do with someone you actually knew though there were some items around that even in the dim light she was dying to examine. A few old books bearing symbols she recognised as being Wicca. A crystal. Other stuff. But Tara’s stuff. Being invited in doesn’t give you carte blanche… unless you’re a vampire and you just don’t care about anything but the eating.

Tara came back a few minutes later, still wiping her face with a towel, face now denuded of the little makeup she had actually been wearing and found Willow still standing there in the middle of the room where she had stopped when she went to the bathrooms.

‘Wow that was fast…’ Willow observed.

‘Well it doesn’t do to d-dawdle as my mother always s-said - besides I’ve got company’ Tara replied.

‘Oh…sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt. I’ll come back….’seeing the look on Tara’s face she stopped. ‘Oh – me.’ Realisation. ‘It is me?’

‘Yes it’s you.’ That smile again.

‘You have the most wonderful smile,’ Willow suddenly felt the need to point out. God what a strange thing to say the first time you really talk to someone, but at least Tara seemed to have settled down – the stammer was fading.

‘Really, you think so?’ There it was again, the smile this time no doubt at the compliment. And Willow saw, with a sudden flash of insight that this young woman wasn’t used to compliments. Or even talking to people beyond a select few. That was what was distressing her. Maybe the cause of the sadness that was obviously there within her. It was an understanding, Willow thought, borne of being a kindred spirit. At this low point in her life at least. And back before Buffy, when she had only had Xander. And Oz….

‘Sorry, not the sort of thing that a visitor you don’t really know would usually say,’ Willow replied. ‘But yes. It has a kind of purity. I can tell you really mean it. Sometimes people just smile to hide things….but not you. It’s so genuine.’

‘Fl-flatter me some more…if you w-want.’ Tara came back not quite sure herself if she was joking.

‘Maybe later.’ Willow smiled. ‘I was wondering if you wanted to talk a little? The commons aren’t really the best place. Kinda people filled.’

‘About umm, you know, spells?’ Tara asked.

‘Yeah spells. And you and me too – how we can work them together. I have to admit I am real excited about this. You’re obviously very powerful and your not ratty – which is a big plus,’ Willow commentated thinking of the last person she had done spells with regularly. Poor Amy, almost burned at the stake and now stuck as a rat.

‘You did spells with someone who was angry?’ Tara asked not objecting for the moment to Willow’s assumption of her power. ‘Not very safe.’ Being off balance whilst practicing magic was dangerous business no matter how powerful you might be – or think you were.

‘Well no, Amy is sort of literally ratty – she turned herself into a rat and got stuck. I keep her in my room. Maybe we could try and reverse the spell – when we know what we can do.’ Willow was genuinely hopeful of that and knew she was, as usual, galloping far ahead of herself. ‘See, we’ve been talking for just a couple of minutes and already we are into Practical Magic 101. Sorry.’

‘It’s OK and sure, I’d love to help her out…how long has she-?’

‘Nearly six months’ Willow admitted.

‘Aren’t her parents worried?’

‘Well,’ replied Willow, ‘They kind of split up, I told her Dad that Amy went with her Mother.’ A little sheepish there… ‘Not much more I can say. I’m not sure he is ready for your daughter is a rat, spending her days running on a wheel in my room. But it’s a great wheel and there’s a bell.’

‘No I guess that would be pretty hard to grasp. What did you tell her Mother though?’

‘Oh that’s all right that is no problem at all. Her mother was a witch, she got sucked into a nether-realm or something a couple of years ago.’ Tara looked at her, questioningly and Willow felt the need to defend herself from an unspoken accusation. ‘I didn’t do it. I wasn’t even practicing then. Amy’s Mom was a practitioner of the black arts. The spell was aimed at someone else – and it rebounded off a mirror.’

Tara nodded, knowingly, as if she’d heard of such things before. ‘I think…well…It won’t be easy though, unpicking someone else’s spell. Especially a self-transmutation. You tried a general reversal spell as well as specifics?’

Willow nodded in reply, ‘It kind of went ka-blooey.’ Actually it had almost resulted in crispy fried Amy – ending Willow’s attempts to reverse the spell on her own.

‘Then I think Amy may be stuck for a while,’ Tara concluded. ‘But we can try some time…to, umm, change her back.’

‘That’s great, but it’s ok - she does have the cutest nose.’ Willow missed Tara looking at her suddenly even more interested. ‘It twitches and I think she is pretty happy.’

‘Oh the rat,’ Tara hadn’t been sure for a moment there.

‘Yes. I am not sure I ever saw Amy twitch her nose,’ Willow joked. ‘Or eat cheese…I hope she likes it. I meant person Amy. Not rat Amy. Who does both all the time.’

‘Just a thought – you are sure you have the right rat…I mean they pretty common…’ Tara tailed off, seeing Willow didn’t even want to think about the possibility that she’d left real Amy scampering around and taken home some sewer rat. And so she changed the subject. ‘W-would you like something to drink?’ Tara suddenly asked. ‘Sorry not to have offered before…I don’t…don’t entertain much. I only have tea and coffee though at the moment - and water – which is…well a given being as I can offer tea and coffee.’

‘No thanks they will keep me up all night. I’m not really a caffeine addict. Though I can be tempted to chase a Mocca sugary rush from time to time. Besides I really need my sleep tonight it’s been a rough few days.’

Tara nodded. ‘What did you call them? “The Gentlemen?”’

‘That’s what Giles said.’

‘Giles?’

‘My old school librarian. I went to Sunnydale High.’ Willow revealed, uncertain how this would be seen. After all most students deliberately aimed to get away from home when they went to university. Sunnydale students traditionally more than most. Assuming they survived to graduation. And here I am the whole world was my mollusc and I stayed home – and look how well that went. Buffy barely finds time to talk, the campus Wicca’s are into bake sales and Oz left me. Great choice. I could have been as alone in Paris or Cambridge.

‘A local then. I assume you know that Sunnydale is filled with magical energy?’ Tara asked, not doubting the reply. Willow would have to know that if she had been using magic but, Tara thought, it would be easy to overlook just how easy magic was here in Sunnydale compared to other places.

‘It’s a hell-mouth. Sunnydale’s number one tourist attraction. If you’re a vampire, monster, other non-specific demon or beastie ’ Willow said calmly, with a matter of fact attitude only possible with years of practiced terror.

Tara considered this news. ‘Really I wasn’t sure they really existed. Not as a specific place anyway. Explains a lot.’ It also made her a little nervous. Willow was obviously joking but it had the ring of truth that last part. Why had she chosen UC Sunnydale? Had some part of her been attracted to it?

Willow was struck by the thought that someone else had had a similar reaction to Sunnydale’s weirdness. ‘Vampires, demons, End of the world, apocalypse cults blah blah. Only here those cults really mean to end the world. We had one of those yesterday. But on the plus side it means that magic works a lot more easily. Which is a good thing, generally at least.’ Willow was conscious suddenly of showing off a little, revelling in a listener who could accept it all as previously unknown news. ‘Sorry I tend to get carried away when I know something someone else doesn’t. I get all babbley…’

‘It’s alright…I’m interested.’ Tara smiled again. ‘Besides you b-babble very well.’

‘Thankyou.’

‘Didn’t Sunnydale High get blown up last year?’ Tara asked. ‘Was that the hell-mouth?’ Tara had passed the burnt out building a few times, wondered why the city left it in the state it was – the property not even secured, let alone made safe.

‘No actually that was us. Big Snake, demon ascension. Lots of snake fritters but not actually hell-mouthy per se.’ Matter of fact again. A lot of people had died that day…though they had done so for a cause and here she was blabbing it as a conversation piece. Had she become so blasé about the deaths of others? Had she become immune to their suffering unless it was someone she really knew or the whole world at risk? She didn’t like to think so but…

‘Us? You blew up your school? I thought I was a rebel when I put a small curse on the school nurse – a little boil on her nose…she wasn’t nice to…a friend of mine.’ Tara admitted.

‘Oooh, remind me to be nice to you’ Willow joked in reply.

‘I will’ Tara smiled.

‘Well it wasn’t just me. Buffy, Xander, Giles... and others.’ Oz. ‘We all helped blow it up. We’re a team.’ Willow said proudly. ‘Wait that’s not a good thing right?’

‘If it saved the world it was.’ Tara reassured her.

‘Ok good, I would hate you to think I did that sort of thing for fun. Though I must admit it was a little satisfying and I was homework, must have more homework-girl. I guess I was kind of a nerd. I loved school.’ Willow broke off as if realising something. ‘Some say I still am – a nerd I mean - but you know I don’t think I care what Percy says.’

‘Percy?’ Tara asked, wondering if she should know who that was.

Willow smiled realising she was not just babbling but also rambling. If you could do those things together. ‘Never mind. Someone I will probably never see again. You know you are so easy to talk to,’ she was glad to admit, wondering to herself how she had blabbed everything from the presence of the hell-mouth to being called a nerd to a person she hardly knew.

‘I think…well I listen well, people keep telling me that. Usually I think it is easier to listen than to try and say something and spend half an hour to get the sentence ou-out. See.’

‘It doesn’t seem too bad’ the other replied encouragingly

‘It can be, if I am nervous or upset. Though it is b-better with you than it would be with another person I hardly knew. It was really bad at some of those Wicca Groups you came to.’

‘Well they were pretty domineering with their bakesales and insistence on absolutely no spells. What did I call them before…wanna-blessed-be’s?’ Willow asked.

‘Yes,’ Tara affirmed smiling.

‘Got to remember that one.’ Willow promised herself.

‘It’s probably our connection in that laundry room that made it easier. For a minute there we really linked.’ Said Tara getting back to them and away from the would-be Wicca’s. ‘When we joined to move that soda machine…I feel I know you now – or at least then for that moment… better than I’ve known anyone for a long time.’ There had definitely been a connection there – would have to have been to pull something like that off in a stressful situation, which being chased by those – whatever they actually were – definitely was. Fairytales? They hadn’t seemed like fairytales.

‘What do you think happened there? There was a rush, as we moved it, that I never felt before when I did a spell.’ Willow asked, getting to what had been bothering her about the whole incident. It shouldn’t have been that easy – not in her experience anyway. There were some powerful magic users out there, but unless Tara was far more powerful than even Willow thought she was…

‘We needed to move it. Together we could.’ Tara replied as plain and simple as you like on certain ground now. About magic she felt that she could speak with some authority. After all I had the finest teacher she thought to herself remembering hours on her mothers knee as a small girl smarting at her mother’s insistence that she know the why’s before the how’s.

‘That’s it? You’ve been able to do something like that before? I mean with no spells or incantations, just force of will?’ Willow was surprised at that. Wiccan magic involved many aspects, most of which involved verbalising or at least mixing potions even if just as a focus for the willpower. As she understood it only the very experienced and powerful could do without such centring.

‘W-well no. I never threw a soda machine against a wall whilst being chased by…well whatever they actually w-were. It was a bit bigger than anything that I have moved before’ Tara admitted, belying her casual explanation.

‘I know.’ Willow nodded. ‘I’m pencil girl.’ She held her hand out in a mock greeting.
‘I can do things with a pencil that you wouldn’t believe.’ Tara raised her eyebrows questioningly. Willow realising just what she had said clarified her point, ‘You know manipulation, just for fun.’ Tara raised her eyebrows still further so Willow pressed ahead. ‘Levitation, spinny stuff. You know…not…well…quiet now.’

Tara took the proffered hand and shook it. ‘I know what you mean. Pebble girl, at your service.’ She smiled. ‘After my brothers were done shooting cans with their ari-rifles back home I would set them up again and fling pebbles and small stones at them. I used to be pretty good too…until I was found out.’ She suddenly lost the smile. Shook her head. ‘Never mind that.’

‘I know,’ Willow reassured her. ‘It can be a dangerous pastime. I once got a pencil stuck in a tree…I was pretty upset with other…stuff…at the time.’ She carried on with pride, ‘but I staked a vampire with one later on.’

‘Wow, must have been a powerful thrust.’ Tara was genuinely impressed. ‘You know you talk about vampires, the end of the world and stuff like it was an everyday thing. Is it really?’ What was left unspoken was the question – is that your world Willow? And if it was is it a world I want to be visiting?

‘Pretty much. I mean the vamps are around pretty much all the time. But the end of the world – that’s maybe just ever six months or so. Oh and don’t forget demons…Not quite as common as vamps, but lots of them around.’ Tara’s face shifted uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation – despite having initiated it. Noticing this Willow carried on to reassure the other woman, ‘I know it is pretty scary stuff. I mean it’s one thing knowing about magic and vampires, but knowing that they are everyday things and that the world keep threatening to end and you never hear about it…it took me a while to get used to that. Knowing that if you hadn’t found out about it all the world might have ended and you wouldn’t have even noticed.’

‘Yeah I can imagine.’ Tara, realising her discomfort was visible to the other, changed the subject back to what it had started out with. ‘I think…in the laund-dry room, that we connected. I mean really connected. Not just because we were in d-danger but because we fit together – mystically I mean.’ Never at her best pushing forward a theory the stammer returned…but not too bad. Willow had been wrong…it was she that was so easy to talk to.

‘How do you mean?’ Willow asked, quickly adding ‘Not that I disagree, something happened but I never heard of anything like that.’

‘My Mom used to tell me stuff. Whilst she would read to my brothers – you know st-stories I would get the Wicca lore. She was really into that, had been since she was a girl and my grandmother told the lore to her. Well she once told me that although magic is easier and more powerful in a group – you know ‘The power of three’ or seven or nine or whichever mystical number you use – that is not the most p-perfect situation.’ She looked up and met Willow’s eyes, having been looking down at the floor as she related what she had been told long ago. Willow, fascinated urged her to go on. ‘The p-perfect situation is a pair working as one. No egos, no selfishness, no desire to lead or to follow the other. More than two and something starts to get in the way. But two people, together, synchronised in mind and soul. That is the perfect combination. But I had only ever heard of it through those stories. She, my Mom, had never found that and neither had I.’

Willow nodded slowly. ‘Nor had I, it’s in no book I ever read.’

‘I might be wrong…she m-might have been or I m-might be remembering it wrong’ Tara admitted modestly, not wanting to put herself forward as some repository of ancient Wicca lore – or forward at all actually. Definitely stay to the rear. ‘But it wouldn’t – be in the books I mean, because it is so rare. Those who wrote the texts most Wicca use often wrote from experience…’

‘And if they never had it – they couldn’t write about it.’ Willow finished.

‘Yeah, I think I recognised that in you when you were trying to move that soda machine. You weren’t trying to do it to save yourself even though you were as scared as I was. Terrified. You were trying to do it to save us. So I tried to help us. Not myself, not even you. But to help us and we found that perfect link in that moment. In that moment we were transformed into two people who knew and trusted each other completely with no sense of self, living for the other…and dying with the other if we failed.’

‘Kinda sounds like two people in love.’ Willow interjected.

‘Yes I guess it is like that when you describe it, at least as most people think of idealised romantic love.’ Tara acknowledged. ‘But really it was the situation that did it - in that moment we faced death but neither of us was thinking of ourselves. Or even the other. We were together. Linked. It wasn’t love at all – love can be very selfish.’

You got that right Willow thought and realised that her own thoughts were mirrored by Tara – had prompted her to interject those words into her explanation. Someone had hurt her in the past. Just as I have been hurt. From the bitterness and regret in that last sentence she knew that Tara obviously had felt that pain - and it made her feel closer to the blonde woman who continued with her explanation.

‘It was purity of thought and purpose’ Tara finished.

‘And that did it. Purity of thought and purpose?’

‘Yes’ Tara affirmed.

‘Does it only work in critical moments like that?’ Willow asked. ‘Or can we do…stuff?’ Obviously excited by the potential.

‘I don’t know. I g-guess we’ll have to find out. I think that it is probably tough to be so unified – we were really stuck, in a life or death crisis so we might not be able to do it again.’ That was Tara’s honest opinion and actually she kind of hoped that that much power would not be available on demand. Too dangerous. ‘I mean it is, well kind of, difficult to find that sort of purity just for messing around with spells or potions which are really selfish things – even if you were doing it to help others.’ She saw Willow’s face drop a little – though the red haired woman obviously understood and agreed with what she was saying. ‘But even if it doesn’t…we can do…stuff anyway. If you like. Sometime. Like spells in the normal way.’

‘I would like. But would you?’ Willow asked.

‘If you would then I would, yes’ Tara replied.

‘That’s not good enough Tara…neither leading nor following…working together. As one. Do you want us to?’ Willow pressed.

‘Yes,’ Tara finally acknowledged.

Willow smiled, took Tara’s hand as they had in that laundry room, palm to palm, fingers clasped - a sort of private sign already…she squeezed it. ‘We are going to do so much that’s good together.’

‘Yes.’ Both of them certain now.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

[This message has been edited by Warduke (edited August 15, 2001).]IP: LoggedWiccanBexGay Now!


Posts: 1249
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 15, 2001 21:18               


this is a really cool "early w/t" fic. they're so sweet

good job

IP: Logged

posted August 15, 2001 21:18                this is a really cool "early w/t" fic. they're so sweet

good job IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 01:03               


Warduke, do you think it comes over like that - the husband bit I mean? Mmmmn interesting. It was intended, along with the rest of the aspects of having to go home, to suggest that Tara felt she would not have the freedom to choose, indeed that because of her "evil nature" that she didn't "deserve" to have the freedom to choose her future - that her family would take care of that. It is addressed more fully in a future part of the story but I certainly didn't want to give the impression that Tara was not aware of her sexuality. Just that things being what she believed them to be she might not have an option in the matter. Thanks for the heads up on that though. I will review it.

Edited to note that by changing a single word this might have been made a little clearer. Thanks K

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 01:03                Warduke, do you think it comes over like that - the husband bit I mean? Mmmmn interesting. It was intended, along with the rest of the aspects of having to go home, to suggest that Tara felt she would not have the freedom to choose, indeed that because of her "evil nature" that she didn't "deserve" to have the freedom to choose her future - that her family would take care of that. It is addressed more fully in a future part of the story but I certainly didn't want to give the impression that Tara was not aware of her sexuality. Just that things being what she believed them to be she might not have an option in the matter. Thanks for the heads up on that though. I will review it.

Edited to note that by changing a single word this might have been made a little clearer. Thanks K

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]IP: LoggedWardukeStrong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 16, 2001 01:39               


Well I didn’t mean it to sound like Tara was coming off as straight (I do understand where you were going with Tara thinking she didn’t have a choice because of her family) but just a little mention of her sexuality, something like another reason she wanted to leave home, so that she might finally have a chance to fall in love and have a relationship with a woman, something I’m sure she did not have the opportunity to do back home and by returning, it would pretty much kill any thoughts of the future Tara was seeing/hoping for herself.

But don’t think I didn’t like it, it was great, can’t wait to read more

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 01:39                Well I didn’t mean it to sound like Tara was coming off as straight (I do understand where you were going with Tara thinking she didn’t have a choice because of her family) but just a little mention of her sexuality, something like another reason she wanted to leave home, so that she might finally have a chance to fall in love and have a relationship with a woman, something I’m sure she did not have the opportunity to do back home and by returning, it would pretty much kill any thoughts of the future Tara was seeing/hoping for herself.

But don’t think I didn’t like it, it was great, can’t wait to read more
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 02:28               


Just redrafted part 3 now, will post this evening when I get home from work. Thanks for the clarification Warduke, I think when I wrote it sometime ago that I was trying to avoid the "obvious" thoughts for Tara..."I'm gay give me a playmate..." Perhaps I went too far the other way... aaah it is all part of the feedback process, much appreciated!

Also part 3 in this thread or a new one??

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 02:28                Just redrafted part 3 now, will post this evening when I get home from work. Thanks for the clarification Warduke, I think when I wrote it sometime ago that I was trying to avoid the "obvious" thoughts for Tara..."I'm gay give me a playmate..." Perhaps I went too far the other way... aaah it is all part of the feedback process, much appreciated!

Also part 3 in this thread or a new one??

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 16, 2001 04:48               


Oh this is very good fic. I like the 2 perspective thing, might you keep doing that or is this then changing? And I enjoyed Willow's early thoughts of Tara, being intrigued by her. And Tara's painful message at the end, I know.. sigh.

And yes part 3 should go here!

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 04:48                Oh this is very good fic. I like the 2 perspective thing, might you keep doing that or is this then changing? And I enjoyed Willow's early thoughts of Tara, being intrigued by her. And Tara's painful message at the end, I know.. sigh.

And yes part 3 should go here!IP: LoggedAngelusUKWillowhand


Posts: 349
Registered: Mar 2001
posted August 16, 2001 11:49               


Katharyn, this is great, I really enjoyed reading this. Thanks very much, it is nice to go back in time to the dawn (no pun) of Willow and Tara's relationship.

Thanks for posting it, and I can't wait for the next chapter, great work.

Angelus

------------------
Amber Fan
Willow "Thats fine I don't need to be snuggled"
Tara "Vixen"

AIM Soul Angelus5534

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 11:49                Katharyn, this is great, I really enjoyed reading this. Thanks very much, it is nice to go back in time to the dawn (no pun) of Willow and Tara's relationship.

Thanks for posting it, and I can't wait for the next chapter, great work.

Angelus

------------------
Amber Fan
Willow "Thats fine I don't need to be snuggled"
Tara "Vixen"

AIM Soul Angelus5534IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 16, 2001 13:36               


Thankyou for your comments kitties, much appreciated - could a moderator do me a huge favour and change the title of the thread to get rid of the "Part One and Two" bit as I am going to be posting new parts in this thread? Hate to impose but....

I am very aware that this and part 4 are the weaker parts of this cycle (currently 28 completed or well underway though not all redrafted for posting) - which is not to say that they are bad (IMHO!) they just resist all attempts to tweak them and improve them...but stick with me and I am more than happy with 5,6 especially and the later ones.

Tara’s thoughts in this story – as this a comparative piece - are shown with the paragraphs preceded by a (T) for clarity as the italics should now be working but if not the (T) is left in place - I will know for next time.

Edited, Italics should now be added. Thanks Tommo.

----------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Campus Wiccas (Currently Part 3 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Set during the season 4 episode “Hush” and within the events of that episode – specifically the Wicca Group meeting. Though it is not necessary I recommend reading parts 1 and 2 of this cycle before this third one. The stories ‘Come Home’ and ‘I Know’ reflect the individual feelings of Tara and Willow prior to this meeting. This story deals in a comparative way to their reactions to the meeting as it occurs. Aspects of this are taken from the transcript to that episode available at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ - though unfortunately the transcribers have not appended their name to the file so full credit cannot be given. Where aspects of the transcript were unclear (such as reference to lemon bundt – I don’t know what a bundt is…buns?) I have amended the wording in my version.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon”heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that I have altered slightly the actual canon content of this episode. In particular what takes about a minute or two on screen has become the whole basis of this story and I am conscious that the decisions reached within this time frame seem a little over the top. I have taken the liberty of naming some of the Wicca in the group who otherwise were simply identified as Wicca 1 etc in the transcript. There is no indication that our two heroines had even really noticed each other at this point so don’t expect swooning. Yet – we’ll get to that in later stories.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Campus Wicca’s

By

Katharyn Rosser

Drawn into the circle of the assembled Wicca Willow, presumably to be checked out by the powers that be…namely Carol and Anne, was finally given a chair to sit on. That was the first time that had happened. They could never secure enough seats for the group and it always same to be the same people who were sat on the floor. Today only the blonde haired young woman who had greeted her and another were similarly stuck with a posterior touching the hard floor. She had considered going and sitting with Tara, or giving her the chair. Partly to annoy Carol who had directed her to it and partly because she thought that Tara deserved a little consideration of some kind. She did seem the most genuine person here. Herself included. But Tara made the sacrifice anyway. Willow strongly suspected that these “Wicca” didn’t have much clue what a real Wiccan sacrifice would involve. It could get messy and flamey. But these ladies didn’t seem to be into flamey and messy. There was barely an inkling of power from most of those in the room – though conditions for assessing that may not have been so great given that other students were milling around the circle conducting their own business. But you didn’t need a quiet, private room if you weren’t actually doing anything.

The orientation meeting had all been names on lists and cookies. Which was all fine but then it wasn’t exactly Wicca. And when she had turned up to previous meetings it had definitely been benefit of the doubt time. Carol had impressed her only with her total lack of understanding of what Wicca actually was. A big not impressed from those wastes of time. Carol seemed obsessed with fund raising and welcomed the opportunity of having a new member to help with that. Putting the group flyers up all over campus – flyers that didn’t even have a mystical symbol on them – let alone mention spells or anything other than empowerment and more fund raising. Now empowerment was fine and good, but Willow was banking on the other members of the group being drawn here for the same reason she had been. And if they weren’t then…well she’d have to do something about that.

Carol definitely had a presence though. Unfortunately it was of the same kind of presence that Cordelia had been so adept at…I am the centre of the universe all hail me, all bow to me. Though without the natural talent – or charm – of Cordy. Which was saying a lot. ‘We come together, daughters of Gaia, sisters to the moon we walk with the darkness the wolf at our side through the waterfall of power to the blackest heart of eternity.’ Carol intoned.

Ok, not too bad Willow thought. Not a lot of feeling behind those traditional words but they were traditional and suggested that some reading had being going on. Score one for Carol. The balance column wasn’t looking quite so bad…but oh dear…

‘I think we should have a bake sale.’ Carol finished.

A bake sale? Willow’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. This is how she opens her meeting every time. Posters, t-shirts. Now a bake sale. What happened to the ‘darkness the wolf at our side’ does the wolf like cookies? I guess the wolf might like cookies – after all they are scavengers and it is at our side…cookies might make a wolf hang around like a dog. Is that how the Wicca of old had attracted a wolf when they needed one for a borrowing? With small confectionaries? No…probably not. Infact she was pretty certain it hadn’t worked that way.

(T) Tara, looking at the young woman she had just been talking to and was immediately aware of the feelings of the redhead. That took no talent though. There was no trick to it. It was written all over her expressive face. Tara had never really looked at her before. Usually she looked at the floor and her shoes. Which were at least familiar and safe. But no one else seemed to have noticed though as they pressed ahead with their discussion. No one else was even looking at Willow Rosenberg – newest member, might not show again…don’t waste effort on her. It was an unspoken consensus. But they had made sure she took a chair. They were measuring her up. If they had looked though they couldn’t have missed the grimace of disgust that flickered over that face before she managed to get it under control. This Willow was perhaps what she had been looking for when she had first come to this group so many weeks ago – and never found. Someone who actually was interested in Wicca. Real Wicca. Certainly it was obvious that she wasn’t impressed so far. Tara could vaguely remember seeing her months before, when she thought hard about it, at the group orientation. But she had only recently started to attend regularly. What had brought her back now? Willow had suggested that she had been occupied before. And wasn’t now. For her sake though she hoped it was not a desire for practising Wicca. No chance of that here. But maybe a new viewpoint could get something going. Or not.

‘I don’t know’ Anne replied to Carol’s suggestion. Anne was someone she knew a little from her classes. The pair of them – she and Carol - could have been Cordettes – might have been if Cordelia had come to UC Sunnydale and put out an all call for vacuous empowered young women to hang out with. And taken a dive in the style standards she had set. Neither of them was as strong willed and self-obsessed as Cordelia had been but they tried hard… It was always important to try. But a group was about more than the leaders. It was the whole that mattered. Or it should have been.

Ah maybe even Anne could talk some sense though, Willow thought. She had been a little more impressed by Anne at recent meetings. She actually seem to have some feeling about what Wicca could be as if she had read the “Idiots Guide to Wicca and Witchcraft.” And she seemed to have an ongoing competition with Carol - though they did close ranks against the others when they had to. Go on argue with her…

Carol pressed ahead. ‘You guys like a bake sale right? I mean we need money for the dance recital and you know I do an empowering lemon bun.’

Dance recital, empowering lemon bun? What was empowering about a lemon bun? She supposed if you overcooked it you could throw it at your oppressors and that might do some damage but empowering? Time was when real Wicca would dance as part of a ritual – not that Willow had ever done that. Dancing was something for special occasions only. Very, very, special occasions. Actually just marriages and proms. That was it for dancing. Chanting and intoning was far safer and less prone to being observed in a public performance sort of way. Let alone the stories of witches dancing naked…in the fields or woods. Spiders, frogs if you were near a pond anyway, nudity, public performance….all in one package… uhh, she couldn’t envisage any spell being that desperate that she could even consider that.

(T) Mmmn lemon buns. Tara had to admit that the last bake sale, right after the beginning of the first semester had produced some nice cakes. Say this for Carol – well she would never actually say it but… - she might not have a magical bone in her body but she can make lemon buns. In fact she was kind of looking forward to her purchases already. And she’d sold a lot to her dorm-mates too. She’d been number two in sales. Which was great. Getting that, brief, recognition from the others. They hadn’t found her a chair though. Though if she had said something, spoken up?

And here comes Anne again, Willow was satisfied to notice – sticking up for cause of Wicca against the scourge of lemons – seeing that the other was about to argue with Carol. Down with lemons. Yay wicca!

‘The most important thing is the Gaian newsletter we need to get the message of blessing out to the sisters.’ Anne pointed out to the group and continued. ‘Also who left their scented candles dripping all over my women power shrine?’

Aaaah! Willow cried out silently to herself. Newsletter? That just capped it all. There was no hope for this bunch of wannabe’s. None at all. She’d arrived here doubting it strongly. Last chance saloon. But what else did she have to do. Not a darn thing. Not at all. Kinda made you wish for the end of the world. Again. Something to do that wasn’t here. Not unless…I can inspire them. Inspiration.

Oh dear.

(T) She’s going to speak up, Tara realised. She’s actually going to challenge Carol and Anne. Of course the newest member didn’t know any better – it had been tried before, though Tara herself had never plucked up enough courage to make much of an attempt. In fact her attempts had actually been more of a cautiously raised hand, a nervous stammer and backing off at a rate of knots. Nope silence was best. Otherwise, if you were lucky you might get a withering glance for threatening an interruption. If you were less fortunate you might be asked to explain your idea…be opened up to ridicule by the group. And if you were truly unlucky then you would be savaged by the devastating put downs of Carol and Anne themselves as they led the group in a ritual destruction of your self-belief. Tara had been there many times – though never here in this group. Her self-confidence had fallen long ago in junior high. There had been none left for UC Sunnydale Wicca Group. None that she wanted to risk for this lot anyway.

Inspiration. Now how do you do that again? Inspiration was not big on Willow’s list of attributes. Getting inspired sure – great at that. I could be inspired for my country. I could even be inspired in international competition. But actually doing the inspiring? Perspiring was much, much easier. Big no-no to inspiration – or…well, she admitted to herself, I did teach and tutor quite a lot. A lot of that is inspiration – not just knowing your subject. Heck, I taught nearly a full semester of Computer Science and I even got Xander to graduate with maths and the sciences on his diploma – maybe I can do this. The flash of insight inspired her…see it is working already. Wow, I can be inspiration girl. A new string to my proverbial bow.

‘Well, this is good. I mean, this is all fun ya know, but there's also other stuff that we might show an interest in, as a wicca group,’ Willow suggested. There that was positive, just expanding our horizons. Not changing them or dumping the bake sales – after all they would have to be able to pay for the ingredients if they did start to try some actual magic. Ingredients weren’t cheap after all. It was shocking just how expensive a newt’s eye could be per unit. And I bet they factory farm them. Hundreds of newts lined up…growing up and then having their eyes plucked out for my magic. Eeeew. Focus Willow, she told herself. Inspire.

(T) Inwardly Tara smiled, she wanted to cheer. Instead she hugged her knee’s to her chest. After all one way or another this was not going to be pretty that was a challenge if ever I heard one, she thought. It’s about time someone had the strength to try that. Someone else. Someone who was not me. Which Willow definitely wasn’t. She didn’t know the other woman but they were clearly chalk and cheese. Willow seemed so determined, so strong and purposeful – Tara didn’t think she could ever be that way. And there was the physical contrast too.

Carol looked at Willow, hesitated as if the idea of anything else – whatever it was – had never occurred to her. Horizons were there. Why would they ever need expanding? That was what a horizon was. Something far off. And the idea that a newbie could have anything to suggest that they had not already considered? Rubbish. ‘Like what?’ if this newcomer wanted a debate she was game – and if the idea had any merit then the group would soon regard it as hers anyway.

Willow plunged ahead. ‘Well, There's the wacky notion of spells, you know conjuring, transmutation.’

(T) Oh no, thought Tara, she had to say Wacky. Wacky was sarcasm, and that was not going to go over very well. Willow had just lost her chair she was sure. Infact it was, looking at Carol and Anne – and the expectant faces of the rest of the group – going over like the proverbial lead balloon. The newcomer was either going to win the day or far more likely get ridiculed and never come back again. The group as a whole were sheep or maybe like a pack of animals – and Tara no less than the others – and would follow strength. If Willow won this round then they would be conjuring next week. If she lost, business as usual. Maybe though if some other’s stuck up for her…But sticking up for Wacky? That was a big commitment on the strength of just first impressions of this Willow. Kind of burning my own bridges. But maybe some bridges needed to be burnt.

It was Anne who replied. ‘Oh yeah, then we could all get on our broomsticks and fly around on our broomsticks.’ She cracked up and the rest of the group followed her into a fit of giggles – some genuine, others deliberate put-downs to the challenger and some forced as if trying to fit in. Willow supposed though that the awkward construction of the put-down had been a result of Anne being genuinely surprised at the suggestion. It really had never occurred to her. And that was perhaps the problem. But Willow really didn’t care that much. If she had cared enough – been willing to fight then she might invest the time to let people think about it. But…

Willow could also see the way the wind was blowing. Infact it was a wind tunnel. All one way. She was far too late to alter the dynamics of this group – not that it appeared any great loss. Sure she was disappointed but she wasn’t going to be coming back anyway. The fight had been taken out of her during the last weeks and fighting for this lost cause wasn’t what she needed right now. To come back would be to get involved in the only ritual these “girls” would ever likely get into…ritual mockery. And that wasn’t what she was about. What she wanted. Infact only one member of the group wasn’t joining in with the laughter. She could take the laughter, the mocking because she really had nothing invested in this lot. She really didn’t care. It was their loss. But perhaps someone else did… care that is.

(T) Tara too could judge what was happening. Time to stand up for someone else Tara, even if you won’t stand up for yourself. It was just a matter of experience. She had never stood up for herself…and she’d never had anyone else to stand up for. Her last real friend…well a topic best left out of my thoughts of whilst trying to pluck up courage as it wasn’t a plucky sort of thought.

‘You know certain stereotypes are not very empowering’ Carol reverted to her empowerment speeches for justification – that and the apparent laws of reality as she understood them. Boy was she in the wrong town. Eventually, Willow was sure, they were bound to be confronted with the reality of the Hellmouth…but Willow wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

Closed minded-

(T) -petty children.

At last Tara summoned up the courage to speak up, though her first words were drowned… ‘I think that-’ Anne spoke straight over the top of her.

Anne recommenced the put-down of Willow. ‘One person's energy can suck the power from an entire circle. No offence’ Wonderful, thought Willow, put down by an empowerment mantra – that’s a first. She hadn’t missed that Tara girl speaking up though. Willow looked pointedly, and interested, across at Tara to direct Anne’s attention to the fact that she had stopped another member speaking up. Not very empowering was the unspoken subtext.

(T) That they had intended to cause offence was not in doubt to Tara. Carol and Anne already wanted Willow out. Willow though forced them to listen to her with a simple look in her direction. And as Tara continued and they finally noticed they turned their attention to the quieter woman. Course that just built up the pressure…a sense of expectancy that her thoughts were going to be profound.

Tara continued… ‘Well, maybe we could uh-’

Anne interrupted her again and addressed Tara. ‘Yeah, Tara. Guys. Quiet.’ She held hand up for quiet ‘Do you have a suggestion?’

Oh Bravo. It was, Willow realised, the tactics of a seasoned professional. Anne had re-interrupted Tara, making a point with Willow who had forced her to acknowledge her in the first place. And now Tara was now forced to address the whole group. If she was about to stand up for Willow, against the “group” meaning Carol and Anne then she would have really go for it. Willow actually hoped that the other woman would have the sense to back down. This fight was lost anyway. She wasn’t coming back so it wasn’t worth it at all. No sense in spoiling this, whatever it was or could have been, for anyone else. She looked at Tara, gave a barely perceptible shake of her head. No. If Tara saw that gesture she had no idea but it didn’t matter she wasn’t coming back here anyway.

(T) Sorry Willow. I don’t know you but I can’t go back to being an object of ridicule not even by this load of frauds. But this was the end for Tara Maclay in Wicca Group. I don’t need friends like this. They weren’t even friends anyway. Had a single one of them ever visited her, talked to her outside of the group – or even in it? They had talked at her – but never with her. Course that left her without any “friends” or even many acquaintances outside of her classes. Looks like I might be going home after all.

Tara lowered her head, shut up and let the group proceed.

Anne continued satisfied that she and Carol had won that skirmish and also that, from the look of the new girl that there would be no further battle and definitely not a war. ‘Ok, let's talk about the theme for the bacchanal.’

Willow, not caring about the bacchanal, or anything else these women did, but not willing to stand up and leave – giving them the satisfaction of a public victory and, making herself look petty into the bargain simply looked towards her would-be supporter, who was sitting looking at her own feet.

(T) Tara could swear that she felt the appraising look from the red-haired, obviously genuine Wicca, and looked up, met her gaze and tried to look apologetic. How genuine she was Tara couldn’t tell. There was too much negative energy flowing through the group right now to even attempt to read the power in Willow. She might just be an amateur making poultices…but that was a heck of a lot better than bake sales and lemon buns – even ones as tasty as Carol’s.

Tara looked up, and looked distressed. Willow gave her a little smile of thanks and prepared to slip out at the first opportunity after the circle was broken. She gave the group no more of her time…even in her thoughts. Her thoughts were elsewhere. And her supporter occasionally featured in them. Someone, maybe, to try some magic with. Maybe.

(T) It was in that smile that Tara found her solution. This group was, as she had already decided, not what she needed. Maybe this Willow was - for if she was genuinely interested in real-Wicca then she might be interested in doing that with me was all Tara could think. She could check the members list for her hall and then a directory for the room. She could go round sometime and suggest it. They might even find that they could become friends. That would be a reason to stay her in Sunnydale. A friend.

Wow.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 17, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 16, 2001 13:36                Thankyou for your comments kitties, much appreciated - could a moderator do me a huge favour and change the title of the thread to get rid of the "Part One and Two" bit as I am going to be posting new parts in this thread? Hate to impose but....

I am very aware that this and part 4 are the weaker parts of this cycle (currently 28 completed or well underway though not all redrafted for posting) - which is not to say that they are bad (IMHO!) they just resist all attempts to tweak them and improve them...but stick with me and I am more than happy with 5,6 especially and the later ones.

Tara’s thoughts in this story – as this a comparative piece - are shown with the paragraphs preceded by a (T) for clarity as the italics should now be working but if not the (T) is left in place - I will know for next time.

Edited, Italics should now be added. Thanks Tommo.

----------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Campus Wiccas (Currently Part 3 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Set during the season 4 episode “Hush” and within the events of that episode – specifically the Wicca Group meeting. Though it is not necessary I recommend reading parts 1 and 2 of this cycle before this third one. The stories ‘Come Home’ and ‘I Know’ reflect the individual feelings of Tara and Willow prior to this meeting. This story deals in a comparative way to their reactions to the meeting as it occurs. Aspects of this are taken from the transcript to that episode available at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ - though unfortunately the transcribers have not appended their name to the file so full credit cannot be given. Where aspects of the transcript were unclear (such as reference to lemon bundt – I don’t know what a bundt is…buns?) I have amended the wording in my version.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon”heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that I have altered slightly the actual canon content of this episode. In particular what takes about a minute or two on screen has become the whole basis of this story and I am conscious that the decisions reached within this time frame seem a little over the top. I have taken the liberty of naming some of the Wicca in the group who otherwise were simply identified as Wicca 1 etc in the transcript. There is no indication that our two heroines had even really noticed each other at this point so don’t expect swooning. Yet – we’ll get to that in later stories.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Campus Wicca’s

By

Katharyn Rosser

Drawn into the circle of the assembled Wicca Willow, presumably to be checked out by the powers that be…namely Carol and Anne, was finally given a chair to sit on. That was the first time that had happened. They could never secure enough seats for the group and it always same to be the same people who were sat on the floor. Today only the blonde haired young woman who had greeted her and another were similarly stuck with a posterior touching the hard floor. She had considered going and sitting with Tara, or giving her the chair. Partly to annoy Carol who had directed her to it and partly because she thought that Tara deserved a little consideration of some kind. She did seem the most genuine person here. Herself included. But Tara made the sacrifice anyway. Willow strongly suspected that these “Wicca” didn’t have much clue what a real Wiccan sacrifice would involve. It could get messy and flamey. But these ladies didn’t seem to be into flamey and messy. There was barely an inkling of power from most of those in the room – though conditions for assessing that may not have been so great given that other students were milling around the circle conducting their own business. But you didn’t need a quiet, private room if you weren’t actually doing anything.

The orientation meeting had all been names on lists and cookies. Which was all fine but then it wasn’t exactly Wicca. And when she had turned up to previous meetings it had definitely been benefit of the doubt time. Carol had impressed her only with her total lack of understanding of what Wicca actually was. A big not impressed from those wastes of time. Carol seemed obsessed with fund raising and welcomed the opportunity of having a new member to help with that. Putting the group flyers up all over campus – flyers that didn’t even have a mystical symbol on them – let alone mention spells or anything other than empowerment and more fund raising. Now empowerment was fine and good, but Willow was banking on the other members of the group being drawn here for the same reason she had been. And if they weren’t then…well she’d have to do something about that.

Carol definitely had a presence though. Unfortunately it was of the same kind of presence that Cordelia had been so adept at…I am the centre of the universe all hail me, all bow to me. Though without the natural talent – or charm – of Cordy. Which was saying a lot. ‘We come together, daughters of Gaia, sisters to the moon we walk with the darkness the wolf at our side through the waterfall of power to the blackest heart of eternity.’ Carol intoned.

Ok, not too bad Willow thought. Not a lot of feeling behind those traditional words but they were traditional and suggested that some reading had being going on. Score one for Carol. The balance column wasn’t looking quite so bad…but oh dear…

‘I think we should have a bake sale.’ Carol finished.

A bake sale? Willow’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. This is how she opens her meeting every time. Posters, t-shirts. Now a bake sale. What happened to the ‘darkness the wolf at our side’ does the wolf like cookies? I guess the wolf might like cookies – after all they are scavengers and it is at our side…cookies might make a wolf hang around like a dog. Is that how the Wicca of old had attracted a wolf when they needed one for a borrowing? With small confectionaries? No…probably not. Infact she was pretty certain it hadn’t worked that way.

(T) Tara, looking at the young woman she had just been talking to and was immediately aware of the feelings of the redhead. That took no talent though. There was no trick to it. It was written all over her expressive face. Tara had never really looked at her before. Usually she looked at the floor and her shoes. Which were at least familiar and safe. But no one else seemed to have noticed though as they pressed ahead with their discussion. No one else was even looking at Willow Rosenberg – newest member, might not show again…don’t waste effort on her. It was an unspoken consensus. But they had made sure she took a chair. They were measuring her up. If they had looked though they couldn’t have missed the grimace of disgust that flickered over that face before she managed to get it under control. This Willow was perhaps what she had been looking for when she had first come to this group so many weeks ago – and never found. Someone who actually was interested in Wicca. Real Wicca. Certainly it was obvious that she wasn’t impressed so far. Tara could vaguely remember seeing her months before, when she thought hard about it, at the group orientation. But she had only recently started to attend regularly. What had brought her back now? Willow had suggested that she had been occupied before. And wasn’t now. For her sake though she hoped it was not a desire for practising Wicca. No chance of that here. But maybe a new viewpoint could get something going. Or not.

‘I don’t know’ Anne replied to Carol’s suggestion. Anne was someone she knew a little from her classes. The pair of them – she and Carol - could have been Cordettes – might have been if Cordelia had come to UC Sunnydale and put out an all call for vacuous empowered young women to hang out with. And taken a dive in the style standards she had set. Neither of them was as strong willed and self-obsessed as Cordelia had been but they tried hard… It was always important to try. But a group was about more than the leaders. It was the whole that mattered. Or it should have been.

Ah maybe even Anne could talk some sense though, Willow thought. She had been a little more impressed by Anne at recent meetings. She actually seem to have some feeling about what Wicca could be as if she had read the “Idiots Guide to Wicca and Witchcraft.” And she seemed to have an ongoing competition with Carol - though they did close ranks against the others when they had to. Go on argue with her…

Carol pressed ahead. ‘You guys like a bake sale right? I mean we need money for the dance recital and you know I do an empowering lemon bun.’

Dance recital, empowering lemon bun? What was empowering about a lemon bun? She supposed if you overcooked it you could throw it at your oppressors and that might do some damage but empowering? Time was when real Wicca would dance as part of a ritual – not that Willow had ever done that. Dancing was something for special occasions only. Very, very, special occasions. Actually just marriages and proms. That was it for dancing. Chanting and intoning was far safer and less prone to being observed in a public performance sort of way. Let alone the stories of witches dancing naked…in the fields or woods. Spiders, frogs if you were near a pond anyway, nudity, public performance….all in one package… uhh, she couldn’t envisage any spell being that desperate that she could even consider that.

(T) Mmmn lemon buns. Tara had to admit that the last bake sale, right after the beginning of the first semester had produced some nice cakes. Say this for Carol – well she would never actually say it but… - she might not have a magical bone in her body but she can make lemon buns. In fact she was kind of looking forward to her purchases already. And she’d sold a lot to her dorm-mates too. She’d been number two in sales. Which was great. Getting that, brief, recognition from the others. They hadn’t found her a chair though. Though if she had said something, spoken up?

And here comes Anne again, Willow was satisfied to notice – sticking up for cause of Wicca against the scourge of lemons – seeing that the other was about to argue with Carol. Down with lemons. Yay wicca!

‘The most important thing is the Gaian newsletter we need to get the message of blessing out to the sisters.’ Anne pointed out to the group and continued. ‘Also who left their scented candles dripping all over my women power shrine?’

Aaaah! Willow cried out silently to herself. Newsletter? That just capped it all. There was no hope for this bunch of wannabe’s. None at all. She’d arrived here doubting it strongly. Last chance saloon. But what else did she have to do. Not a darn thing. Not at all. Kinda made you wish for the end of the world. Again. Something to do that wasn’t here. Not unless…I can inspire them. Inspiration.

Oh dear.

(T) She’s going to speak up, Tara realised. She’s actually going to challenge Carol and Anne. Of course the newest member didn’t know any better – it had been tried before, though Tara herself had never plucked up enough courage to make much of an attempt. In fact her attempts had actually been more of a cautiously raised hand, a nervous stammer and backing off at a rate of knots. Nope silence was best. Otherwise, if you were lucky you might get a withering glance for threatening an interruption. If you were less fortunate you might be asked to explain your idea…be opened up to ridicule by the group. And if you were truly unlucky then you would be savaged by the devastating put downs of Carol and Anne themselves as they led the group in a ritual destruction of your self-belief. Tara had been there many times – though never here in this group. Her self-confidence had fallen long ago in junior high. There had been none left for UC Sunnydale Wicca Group. None that she wanted to risk for this lot anyway.

Inspiration. Now how do you do that again? Inspiration was not big on Willow’s list of attributes. Getting inspired sure – great at that. I could be inspired for my country. I could even be inspired in international competition. But actually doing the inspiring? Perspiring was much, much easier. Big no-no to inspiration – or…well, she admitted to herself, I did teach and tutor quite a lot. A lot of that is inspiration – not just knowing your subject. Heck, I taught nearly a full semester of Computer Science and I even got Xander to graduate with maths and the sciences on his diploma – maybe I can do this. The flash of insight inspired her…see it is working already. Wow, I can be inspiration girl. A new string to my proverbial bow.

‘Well, this is good. I mean, this is all fun ya know, but there's also other stuff that we might show an interest in, as a wicca group,’ Willow suggested. There that was positive, just expanding our horizons. Not changing them or dumping the bake sales – after all they would have to be able to pay for the ingredients if they did start to try some actual magic. Ingredients weren’t cheap after all. It was shocking just how expensive a newt’s eye could be per unit. And I bet they factory farm them. Hundreds of newts lined up…growing up and then having their eyes plucked out for my magic. Eeeew. Focus Willow, she told herself. Inspire.

(T) Inwardly Tara smiled, she wanted to cheer. Instead she hugged her knee’s to her chest. After all one way or another this was not going to be pretty that was a challenge if ever I heard one, she thought. It’s about time someone had the strength to try that. Someone else. Someone who was not me. Which Willow definitely wasn’t. She didn’t know the other woman but they were clearly chalk and cheese. Willow seemed so determined, so strong and purposeful – Tara didn’t think she could ever be that way. And there was the physical contrast too.

Carol looked at Willow, hesitated as if the idea of anything else – whatever it was – had never occurred to her. Horizons were there. Why would they ever need expanding? That was what a horizon was. Something far off. And the idea that a newbie could have anything to suggest that they had not already considered? Rubbish. ‘Like what?’ if this newcomer wanted a debate she was game – and if the idea had any merit then the group would soon regard it as hers anyway.

Willow plunged ahead. ‘Well, There's the wacky notion of spells, you know conjuring, transmutation.’

(T) Oh no, thought Tara, she had to say Wacky. Wacky was sarcasm, and that was not going to go over very well. Willow had just lost her chair she was sure. Infact it was, looking at Carol and Anne – and the expectant faces of the rest of the group – going over like the proverbial lead balloon. The newcomer was either going to win the day or far more likely get ridiculed and never come back again. The group as a whole were sheep or maybe like a pack of animals – and Tara no less than the others – and would follow strength. If Willow won this round then they would be conjuring next week. If she lost, business as usual. Maybe though if some other’s stuck up for her…But sticking up for Wacky? That was a big commitment on the strength of just first impressions of this Willow. Kind of burning my own bridges. But maybe some bridges needed to be burnt.

It was Anne who replied. ‘Oh yeah, then we could all get on our broomsticks and fly around on our broomsticks.’ She cracked up and the rest of the group followed her into a fit of giggles – some genuine, others deliberate put-downs to the challenger and some forced as if trying to fit in. Willow supposed though that the awkward construction of the put-down had been a result of Anne being genuinely surprised at the suggestion. It really had never occurred to her. And that was perhaps the problem. But Willow really didn’t care that much. If she had cared enough – been willing to fight then she might invest the time to let people think about it. But…

Willow could also see the way the wind was blowing. Infact it was a wind tunnel. All one way. She was far too late to alter the dynamics of this group – not that it appeared any great loss. Sure she was disappointed but she wasn’t going to be coming back anyway. The fight had been taken out of her during the last weeks and fighting for this lost cause wasn’t what she needed right now. To come back would be to get involved in the only ritual these “girls” would ever likely get into…ritual mockery. And that wasn’t what she was about. What she wanted. Infact only one member of the group wasn’t joining in with the laughter. She could take the laughter, the mocking because she really had nothing invested in this lot. She really didn’t care. It was their loss. But perhaps someone else did… care that is.

(T) Tara too could judge what was happening. Time to stand up for someone else Tara, even if you won’t stand up for yourself. It was just a matter of experience. She had never stood up for herself…and she’d never had anyone else to stand up for. Her last real friend…well a topic best left out of my thoughts of whilst trying to pluck up courage as it wasn’t a plucky sort of thought.

‘You know certain stereotypes are not very empowering’ Carol reverted to her empowerment speeches for justification – that and the apparent laws of reality as she understood them. Boy was she in the wrong town. Eventually, Willow was sure, they were bound to be confronted with the reality of the Hellmouth…but Willow wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

Closed minded-

(T) -petty children.

At last Tara summoned up the courage to speak up, though her first words were drowned… ‘I think that-’ Anne spoke straight over the top of her.

Anne recommenced the put-down of Willow. ‘One person's energy can suck the power from an entire circle. No offence’ Wonderful, thought Willow, put down by an empowerment mantra – that’s a first. She hadn’t missed that Tara girl speaking up though. Willow looked pointedly, and interested, across at Tara to direct Anne’s attention to the fact that she had stopped another member speaking up. Not very empowering was the unspoken subtext.

(T) That they had intended to cause offence was not in doubt to Tara. Carol and Anne already wanted Willow out. Willow though forced them to listen to her with a simple look in her direction. And as Tara continued and they finally noticed they turned their attention to the quieter woman. Course that just built up the pressure…a sense of expectancy that her thoughts were going to be profound.

Tara continued… ‘Well, maybe we could uh-’

Anne interrupted her again and addressed Tara. ‘Yeah, Tara. Guys. Quiet.’ She held hand up for quiet ‘Do you have a suggestion?’

Oh Bravo. It was, Willow realised, the tactics of a seasoned professional. Anne had re-interrupted Tara, making a point with Willow who had forced her to acknowledge her in the first place. And now Tara was now forced to address the whole group. If she was about to stand up for Willow, against the “group” meaning Carol and Anne then she would have really go for it. Willow actually hoped that the other woman would have the sense to back down. This fight was lost anyway. She wasn’t coming back so it wasn’t worth it at all. No sense in spoiling this, whatever it was or could have been, for anyone else. She looked at Tara, gave a barely perceptible shake of her head. No. If Tara saw that gesture she had no idea but it didn’t matter she wasn’t coming back here anyway.

(T) Sorry Willow. I don’t know you but I can’t go back to being an object of ridicule not even by this load of frauds. But this was the end for Tara Maclay in Wicca Group. I don’t need friends like this. They weren’t even friends anyway. Had a single one of them ever visited her, talked to her outside of the group – or even in it? They had talked at her – but never with her. Course that left her without any “friends” or even many acquaintances outside of her classes. Looks like I might be going home after all.

Tara lowered her head, shut up and let the group proceed.

Anne continued satisfied that she and Carol had won that skirmish and also that, from the look of the new girl that there would be no further battle and definitely not a war. ‘Ok, let's talk about the theme for the bacchanal.’

Willow, not caring about the bacchanal, or anything else these women did, but not willing to stand up and leave – giving them the satisfaction of a public victory and, making herself look petty into the bargain simply looked towards her would-be supporter, who was sitting looking at her own feet.

(T) Tara could swear that she felt the appraising look from the red-haired, obviously genuine Wicca, and looked up, met her gaze and tried to look apologetic. How genuine she was Tara couldn’t tell. There was too much negative energy flowing through the group right now to even attempt to read the power in Willow. She might just be an amateur making poultices…but that was a heck of a lot better than bake sales and lemon buns – even ones as tasty as Carol’s.

Tara looked up, and looked distressed. Willow gave her a little smile of thanks and prepared to slip out at the first opportunity after the circle was broken. She gave the group no more of her time…even in her thoughts. Her thoughts were elsewhere. And her supporter occasionally featured in them. Someone, maybe, to try some magic with. Maybe.

(T) It was in that smile that Tara found her solution. This group was, as she had already decided, not what she needed. Maybe this Willow was - for if she was genuinely interested in real-Wicca then she might be interested in doing that with me was all Tara could think. She could check the members list for her hall and then a directory for the room. She could go round sometime and suggest it. They might even find that they could become friends. That would be a reason to stay her in Sunnydale. A friend.

Wow.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 17, 2001).]IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 17, 2001 00:16               


WOW! *huge grin* This is fantastic! Lovin' the story Thanks!!

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 00:16                WOW! *huge grin* This is fantastic! Lovin' the story Thanks!!IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 00:31               
Thanks legend, part four will be posted, hopefully tonight, certainly by the end of the weekend.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 00:31                Thanks legend, part four will be posted, hopefully tonight, certainly by the end of the weekend.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 04:07               


I like your take on the Wicca group. Interesting.

As for the italics; when you've pasted your story into the post, you can add italics then, or just put them onto your original story. It's not hard, just brackets then and 'i' in 'em.

I'm really not good at explaining this stuff. I'm going now.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 04:07                I like your take on the Wicca group. Interesting.

As for the italics; when you've pasted your story into the post, you can add italics then, or just put them onto your original story. It's not hard, just brackets then and 'i' in 'em.

I'm really not good at explaining this stuff. I'm going now.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedCaptMurdockCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 222
Registered: Mar 2001
posted August 17, 2001 09:42            


I'm enjoying your story so far. Your take on Willow's and Tara's viewpoints during the Wicca meeting just seemed to ring so true. I had to chuckle at Tara's small appreciation for the lemon buns; any port in a storm, I suppose. Eagerly anticipating the next part (which I guess is the laundry room incident).

------------------
"I will say, I've been in some weird places, but this is…another weird place."

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 09:42             I'm enjoying your story so far. Your take on Willow's and Tara's viewpoints during the Wicca meeting just seemed to ring so true. I had to chuckle at Tara's small appreciation for the lemon buns; any port in a storm, I suppose. Eagerly anticipating the next part (which I guess is the laundry room incident).

------------------
"I will say, I've been in some weird places, but this is…another weird place."
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 14:08               


Well here is part 4 kitties, I just hope you don't think I can keep up this pace even though alot of parts are ready to be posted.

Thanks to Tommo for the Italics stuff, thought it was html but wanted to be sure. Thanks to whichever moderator changed the title for me and thanks to everyone who has provided feedback so far. Unfortunately CaptMurdock I could not get the laundryroom story to work in any way that I was happy with it, hence you have the following which reflects back on it instead. Hopefully this part also helps address Wardukes well made point in respect of the first two parts. Enjoy kitties...I hope.

----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Special (Duality version) (Currently Part 4 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: The final Willow/Tara scene of “Hush” in the 4th Season. I had intended to deal with this much sooner but actually forgot so this is written out of sequence and therefore has links to stories that follow it. This is the last time I visit “Hush” I promise (4 stories yikes!) though I love the episode to death.
As readers of other parts will notice I have chosen to explore Willow and Tara’s ultimately romantic and wonderful relationship within the framework of the developing friendship. That said the scene in the laundry room and the scene explored and expanded on below definitely set the tone for what will follow – before we, as viewers, know. That meant that I had to address this. You may not agree with the conclusions that our girls come to below, but it is just my viewpoint. What can I say? I like to avoid inconsistencies. The actual lines from the episodes came from the transcript at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de.
The story commences by retelling that last scene and then divides when Willow and Tara have gone their separate ways gets into their heads to look at their very similar but also very different thoughts on what might be.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: This version of the story Special is experimental. It was originally written like part three “Campus Wicca’s” but I changed the structure to keep W/T’s thoughts in the final section separate. What do you think works best?
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Special…Duality

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You were there looking for me?’ Willow asked Tara. It was an unspoken agreement between them that they would not mention anything too…unusual…here in the middle of the commons. After all loose talk could lead to being burnt at the stake. It had happened. But after what had happened last night they couldn’t keep quiet. Not totally. They couldn’t ignore it. Or the potential there might be.

Tara had explained her reasoning. It had seemed a good idea at the time to go round to see Willow. But the whole being chased and nearly killed thing had kind of detracted from the value. ‘I thought maybe we could do a spell - make people talk again.’ Not that what people said was often worth hearing. But she did want to hear this specific person and what she had to say. ‘I-I'd seen you in the group, the Wicca group you were... you were different than them. I mean they didn't seem to know...’

‘What they were talking about,’ Willow finished for her, agreeing with that assessment wholeheartedly. It was kind of hard not to.

‘I think if they saw a witch they would run the other way,’ Tara half-joked. It was only half a joke because whilst she meant it to be funny and it was probably exactly what would happen. Tara had often thought about it. A minor but flashy spell to shock them. What would that have been like? What would they have done? They would have run, screamed and headed for the hills. She had never placed a wager in her life, but she would have put money on that. The Wicca Group… not very Wicca. Not actually very group-y either. And definitely as ignorant as most of the rest of the world when it came to recognising the ancient powers, beings and nasties. She smiled and then laughed at both the joke and the image in her head – Carol and Anne leading the others in a sprint for high ground.

Willow returned the smile, also taken in by the imagery. ‘How long have you been practicing?’ she wanted to know. Tara obviously knew more than just the basics. She had known how to join their powers, to focus them. That wasn’t simple stuff. It took practice. Practice Willow herself had never really had due to a definite lack of people to… well practice with. Amy, with whom she had been intending to try that out last year, was – well a rat now and not focussed on much besides cheese and spinning her wheel.

‘Always, I mean, since I um, was little... my, my mom used to, She um, she had a lot of power, like you.’ Where she got it from Tara was not about to say, certainly not here. Probably never. But that was why the women in her family had always had the power. The Maclay witches. Because they were also the Maclay demons. Here though Tara was sure that she had found someone who matched her mother’s power. In potential at least – when they had joined in that laundry room it had felt like she was back home, practising her focussing with her mother. She could see by Willow’s face that the other woman was about to argue with that assessment. Was it modesty though, or did she really not see it in herself? It could be hard to recognise your own potential. Or even if you did to accept it. Tara knew that well enough.

‘Oh I'm not like... I don't have much in the way of power.’ Willow replied, utterly certain of that fact – at least for now. But she aimed to get better. That was what Wicca Group had been supposed to do for her. Big Bust there then. But there was also Tara. Now there was just Tara. That had all been worth it, even the nearly dying. After all she wasn’t a stranger to that anymore. That kind of regular mortal peril made you appreciative of the smallest of good sides. Being alive and finding someone with whom she could practice that was definitely enough of an upside. And hey the world was safe for another day too.

Tara just smiled at Willow’s denials.

‘Really,’ Willow insisted, feeling as if Tara had just argued with her instead of gracing her with a smile. It had been a knowing smile. Kind of like one of Giles’s raised eyebrows. ‘I mean most of my potions come out soup. Besides... spells going awry, friends in danger...’ There was that. That My Will be Done spell – that could have been very bad news indeed. And if I had been any more unstable I could have been a vengeance demon right now…. and I know how much I despise them. ‘I'm definitely nothing special.’

Tara realised that Willow really couldn’t see her own power, or her potential, that it wasn’t false modesty – and compared to me… well she has friends. She must be doing something right and I think I like her too. So this time Tara did verbalise her argument. ‘No, you are.’

Willow smiles at the compliment, glad that someone did think she was special. That someone thought her Wicca was going somewhere. Had even got there. Wasn’t just a tool, not something to be “careful” of and guarded against. Controlled as if she were some little schoolgirl. Which of course she had been until a few months ago but hey! Saving the world with magic now a little trust and confidence would be nice.

Tara smiled hesitantly, unsure of what she had said…and why. And that worried her. Not knowing her own mind. She usually knew her own mind. The problem, usually, was letting others know what was on it, but she knew it herself. And now she didn’t. Why had she said that? That this person was special? Really? The magic, the personality, the fact that Willow had joined with her in saving their lives? But it didn’t really matter. It was done and she had meant it anyway anyone as powerful as Willow was special. The smile widened. ‘Look I-I have to get to,’ she pointed back over her shoulder.

‘Class.’ Willow finished for her not actually knowing what it was that Tara studied – or actually much at all about this young woman who might be a friend.

‘Yeah. We can talk some more…if-if you want to. Let me g-give you my r-room number.’ She scrawled it down on a piece of notepaper. Passed it over to Willow not trusting herself to say more right now. Her hopes were intruding on her speech. Making her nervy girl. Then she was pretty much always nervy girl.

Willow took the note and folded it carefully. ‘Definitely…just…’ she broke off, unsure how to tell Tara that her life was complicated by demons and vampires. Ghosts and general badness – that she might not make it over if they made a firm arrangement.

‘You c-can’t say when.’ Tara finished for her. She had already figured out that Willow was into more than just Wicca. Willow had somehow known what was going on – at least sort of. In spite of the terror of being chased Willow had remained calm under pressure. Formulated some sort of plan. Not just froze like a bunny in the headlights. It struck Tara that Willow was used to this sort of stuff. Besides she probably had essays and reading and stuff. Just like me.

‘No. Sorry. But definitely. Absolutely definitely. Soon too. Just not…’ Willow stopped again.

‘Just not a definite when. That isn’t a p-problem,’ Tara lied. Make it soon please Willow. Please. I need…something. She left all that unspoken though and knew that her face had not betrayed her. She could do that. She could trust her face not to betray her. Just not her voice.

They stood there, facing each other at the exit of the commons, about to part and go their separate ways. There was so much left to say though. Talk of the dangers they had faced. What had happened to them. The full story of why Tara had even been there. The potential that each had discovered in the other. But it had to remain unsaid. Time was pressing ever onwards and so they parted.

‘B-Bye.’

‘See you. Soon I promise.’

-----
Willow

As she walked off towards the library Willow couldn’t help thinking about all the possibilities. She had gone to Wicca group to get herself off the plateau that she had reached in her development. And she hadn’t so much found another plateau there…she had found a deep valley. A pit. That had been what it seemed like there, in that group. That woman at Wicca Group had been only half right; a group can suck the energy out of a person. But Tara…

Tara was a high mountain peak. The power that radiated from the young woman was masked only by the absolute lack of confidence she appeared to have in herself and her own abilities which was probably why she had not shone out amongst those frauds. But still it was obvious to her now that Tara had that power – that it wasn’t even potential it was real power. It was where she wanted to be herself. Developing. Not powerful. Not standing still, getting better would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked… or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I sensed it? Sensed her? The power of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look hard enough.

There was so much that they could do together. Spells and other great stuff. They could learn from each other, help each other and who knew…Tara might even turn into another Scooby. It would be nice not to be the only witch in the mix. The one they always turned to for spells for stopping that week’s evil. Which she didn’t mind…but she was still learning the whole thing. It wasn’t entirely fair that the fate of the world rested with her sometimes. After all it wasn’t her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run they could even become friends. It wasn’t something that was necessary. She knew Tara would never be bitchy and selfish like some of the other so-called Wicca around the campus – they could work together ok, she was sure of that – though Tara would have to stand up for herself a little more as she didn’t want to be feeling like she was forcing the painfully shy young woman into anything. But the suspicion was there that they could be friends.

She sighed, thinking about that. Things were getting worse for the whole Scooby group dynamic. Things just weren’t the same. It would be nice to make a new friend. Someone who wouldn’t look back on what had been. A friend with whom there was only a future. How long had it been since she had tried to make a friend? Actually tried? Of course Tara might not want that. She might just be in it for the spells.

Best not to think about that.

----
Tara

As she walked off towards her lecture, Tara couldn’t help thinking about… Willow. She had gone to Wicca group to find herself some friends. To find herself a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. To make her further education everything she had dreamed it to be throughout largely friendless years at school. And what she had found there were just shallow fakes. Shallow fakes who didn’t want to know her. But Willow…

Willow was, possibly, everything she had been looking for. She knew she couldn’t take a friendship developing for granted. But Willow was the sort of person that she thought she could be friends with. That had been hidden by the redheaded woman’s own insecurity in those meetings. Something had been or was wrong with Willow. She was not sad, but rather despondent at those meetings she had been to before they had spoken. It had kept her quiet then and only recently had she come out of that…to regain some measure of contentment. It was where Tara herself wanted to be. Contented. Not even happy. Contented would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked…or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I seen it? Seen her? The wonderful personality of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look.

They could be together. As friends. They could talk, shop, gossip – maybe even do some spells. So much that she had not done with a friend. They could get to know each other and who knew…Willow might turn into a good friend – one that might last a lifetime. One that might help her through what was to come. One who might… when the time came still be her friend after the… change. Willow already knew about demons and such… so could she be a friend after that? Or would she hate me? And even if Willow didn’t stick with her after that then she didn’t mind… it would just be good to have a friend. Or at least a potential friend. It wasn’t entirely fair that she had been without so long. But ultimately it was her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run that she would maybe like to be more than friends with Willow. Not that it was an option really. She didn’t think Willow was so inclined. It wasn’t something that was necessary for them to function as friends. Tara just thought that she might come to like Willow like that. Maybe. She suspected that romance with a member of her own sex had never crossed Willow’s mind and the goddess knew that she would have to respect that. That she would never get to reveal those feelings should they even awaken. But the inkling was there, within her. That initial inkling.

She sighed, thinking about that. It had been so long since she had felt even a flickering of attraction for someone. And even knowing it would not be reciprocated – might not even be a real feeling within her it was nice to know she was still capable of such a feeling. Whilst there was still time.

Even if it would make her deeply unhappy should it ever spring into being ruining a, possible, friendship that she needed so badly.

Best not to think about it too much.


------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 14:08                Well here is part 4 kitties, I just hope you don't think I can keep up this pace even though alot of parts are ready to be posted.

Thanks to Tommo for the Italics stuff, thought it was html but wanted to be sure. Thanks to whichever moderator changed the title for me and thanks to everyone who has provided feedback so far. Unfortunately CaptMurdock I could not get the laundryroom story to work in any way that I was happy with it, hence you have the following which reflects back on it instead. Hopefully this part also helps address Wardukes well made point in respect of the first two parts. Enjoy kitties...I hope.

----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Special (Duality version) (Currently Part 4 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: The final Willow/Tara scene of “Hush” in the 4th Season. I had intended to deal with this much sooner but actually forgot so this is written out of sequence and therefore has links to stories that follow it. This is the last time I visit “Hush” I promise (4 stories yikes!) though I love the episode to death.
As readers of other parts will notice I have chosen to explore Willow and Tara’s ultimately romantic and wonderful relationship within the framework of the developing friendship. That said the scene in the laundry room and the scene explored and expanded on below definitely set the tone for what will follow – before we, as viewers, know. That meant that I had to address this. You may not agree with the conclusions that our girls come to below, but it is just my viewpoint. What can I say? I like to avoid inconsistencies. The actual lines from the episodes came from the transcript at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de.
The story commences by retelling that last scene and then divides when Willow and Tara have gone their separate ways gets into their heads to look at their very similar but also very different thoughts on what might be.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: This version of the story Special is experimental. It was originally written like part three “Campus Wicca’s” but I changed the structure to keep W/T’s thoughts in the final section separate. What do you think works best?
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Special…Duality

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You were there looking for me?’ Willow asked Tara. It was an unspoken agreement between them that they would not mention anything too…unusual…here in the middle of the commons. After all loose talk could lead to being burnt at the stake. It had happened. But after what had happened last night they couldn’t keep quiet. Not totally. They couldn’t ignore it. Or the potential there might be.

Tara had explained her reasoning. It had seemed a good idea at the time to go round to see Willow. But the whole being chased and nearly killed thing had kind of detracted from the value. ‘I thought maybe we could do a spell - make people talk again.’ Not that what people said was often worth hearing. But she did want to hear this specific person and what she had to say. ‘I-I'd seen you in the group, the Wicca group you were... you were different than them. I mean they didn't seem to know...’

‘What they were talking about,’ Willow finished for her, agreeing with that assessment wholeheartedly. It was kind of hard not to.

‘I think if they saw a witch they would run the other way,’ Tara half-joked. It was only half a joke because whilst she meant it to be funny and it was probably exactly what would happen. Tara had often thought about it. A minor but flashy spell to shock them. What would that have been like? What would they have done? They would have run, screamed and headed for the hills. She had never placed a wager in her life, but she would have put money on that. The Wicca Group… not very Wicca. Not actually very group-y either. And definitely as ignorant as most of the rest of the world when it came to recognising the ancient powers, beings and nasties. She smiled and then laughed at both the joke and the image in her head – Carol and Anne leading the others in a sprint for high ground.

Willow returned the smile, also taken in by the imagery. ‘How long have you been practicing?’ she wanted to know. Tara obviously knew more than just the basics. She had known how to join their powers, to focus them. That wasn’t simple stuff. It took practice. Practice Willow herself had never really had due to a definite lack of people to… well practice with. Amy, with whom she had been intending to try that out last year, was – well a rat now and not focussed on much besides cheese and spinning her wheel.

‘Always, I mean, since I um, was little... my, my mom used to, She um, she had a lot of power, like you.’ Where she got it from Tara was not about to say, certainly not here. Probably never. But that was why the women in her family had always had the power. The Maclay witches. Because they were also the Maclay demons. Here though Tara was sure that she had found someone who matched her mother’s power. In potential at least – when they had joined in that laundry room it had felt like she was back home, practising her focussing with her mother. She could see by Willow’s face that the other woman was about to argue with that assessment. Was it modesty though, or did she really not see it in herself? It could be hard to recognise your own potential. Or even if you did to accept it. Tara knew that well enough.

‘Oh I'm not like... I don't have much in the way of power.’ Willow replied, utterly certain of that fact – at least for now. But she aimed to get better. That was what Wicca Group had been supposed to do for her. Big Bust there then. But there was also Tara. Now there was just Tara. That had all been worth it, even the nearly dying. After all she wasn’t a stranger to that anymore. That kind of regular mortal peril made you appreciative of the smallest of good sides. Being alive and finding someone with whom she could practice that was definitely enough of an upside. And hey the world was safe for another day too.

Tara just smiled at Willow’s denials.

‘Really,’ Willow insisted, feeling as if Tara had just argued with her instead of gracing her with a smile. It had been a knowing smile. Kind of like one of Giles’s raised eyebrows. ‘I mean most of my potions come out soup. Besides... spells going awry, friends in danger...’ There was that. That My Will be Done spell – that could have been very bad news indeed. And if I had been any more unstable I could have been a vengeance demon right now…. and I know how much I despise them. ‘I'm definitely nothing special.’

Tara realised that Willow really couldn’t see her own power, or her potential, that it wasn’t false modesty – and compared to me… well she has friends. She must be doing something right and I think I like her too. So this time Tara did verbalise her argument. ‘No, you are.’

Willow smiles at the compliment, glad that someone did think she was special. That someone thought her Wicca was going somewhere. Had even got there. Wasn’t just a tool, not something to be “careful” of and guarded against. Controlled as if she were some little schoolgirl. Which of course she had been until a few months ago but hey! Saving the world with magic now a little trust and confidence would be nice.

Tara smiled hesitantly, unsure of what she had said…and why. And that worried her. Not knowing her own mind. She usually knew her own mind. The problem, usually, was letting others know what was on it, but she knew it herself. And now she didn’t. Why had she said that? That this person was special? Really? The magic, the personality, the fact that Willow had joined with her in saving their lives? But it didn’t really matter. It was done and she had meant it anyway anyone as powerful as Willow was special. The smile widened. ‘Look I-I have to get to,’ she pointed back over her shoulder.

‘Class.’ Willow finished for her not actually knowing what it was that Tara studied – or actually much at all about this young woman who might be a friend.

‘Yeah. We can talk some more…if-if you want to. Let me g-give you my r-room number.’ She scrawled it down on a piece of notepaper. Passed it over to Willow not trusting herself to say more right now. Her hopes were intruding on her speech. Making her nervy girl. Then she was pretty much always nervy girl.

Willow took the note and folded it carefully. ‘Definitely…just…’ she broke off, unsure how to tell Tara that her life was complicated by demons and vampires. Ghosts and general badness – that she might not make it over if they made a firm arrangement.

‘You c-can’t say when.’ Tara finished for her. She had already figured out that Willow was into more than just Wicca. Willow had somehow known what was going on – at least sort of. In spite of the terror of being chased Willow had remained calm under pressure. Formulated some sort of plan. Not just froze like a bunny in the headlights. It struck Tara that Willow was used to this sort of stuff. Besides she probably had essays and reading and stuff. Just like me.

‘No. Sorry. But definitely. Absolutely definitely. Soon too. Just not…’ Willow stopped again.

‘Just not a definite when. That isn’t a p-problem,’ Tara lied. Make it soon please Willow. Please. I need…something. She left all that unspoken though and knew that her face had not betrayed her. She could do that. She could trust her face not to betray her. Just not her voice.

They stood there, facing each other at the exit of the commons, about to part and go their separate ways. There was so much left to say though. Talk of the dangers they had faced. What had happened to them. The full story of why Tara had even been there. The potential that each had discovered in the other. But it had to remain unsaid. Time was pressing ever onwards and so they parted.

‘B-Bye.’

‘See you. Soon I promise.’

-----
Willow

As she walked off towards the library Willow couldn’t help thinking about all the possibilities. She had gone to Wicca group to get herself off the plateau that she had reached in her development. And she hadn’t so much found another plateau there…she had found a deep valley. A pit. That had been what it seemed like there, in that group. That woman at Wicca Group had been only half right; a group can suck the energy out of a person. But Tara…

Tara was a high mountain peak. The power that radiated from the young woman was masked only by the absolute lack of confidence she appeared to have in herself and her own abilities which was probably why she had not shone out amongst those frauds. But still it was obvious to her now that Tara had that power – that it wasn’t even potential it was real power. It was where she wanted to be herself. Developing. Not powerful. Not standing still, getting better would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked… or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I sensed it? Sensed her? The power of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look hard enough.

There was so much that they could do together. Spells and other great stuff. They could learn from each other, help each other and who knew…Tara might even turn into another Scooby. It would be nice not to be the only witch in the mix. The one they always turned to for spells for stopping that week’s evil. Which she didn’t mind…but she was still learning the whole thing. It wasn’t entirely fair that the fate of the world rested with her sometimes. After all it wasn’t her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run they could even become friends. It wasn’t something that was necessary. She knew Tara would never be bitchy and selfish like some of the other so-called Wicca around the campus – they could work together ok, she was sure of that – though Tara would have to stand up for herself a little more as she didn’t want to be feeling like she was forcing the painfully shy young woman into anything. But the suspicion was there that they could be friends.

She sighed, thinking about that. Things were getting worse for the whole Scooby group dynamic. Things just weren’t the same. It would be nice to make a new friend. Someone who wouldn’t look back on what had been. A friend with whom there was only a future. How long had it been since she had tried to make a friend? Actually tried? Of course Tara might not want that. She might just be in it for the spells.

Best not to think about that.

----
Tara

As she walked off towards her lecture, Tara couldn’t help thinking about… Willow. She had gone to Wicca group to find herself some friends. To find herself a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. To make her further education everything she had dreamed it to be throughout largely friendless years at school. And what she had found there were just shallow fakes. Shallow fakes who didn’t want to know her. But Willow…

Willow was, possibly, everything she had been looking for. She knew she couldn’t take a friendship developing for granted. But Willow was the sort of person that she thought she could be friends with. That had been hidden by the redheaded woman’s own insecurity in those meetings. Something had been or was wrong with Willow. She was not sad, but rather despondent at those meetings she had been to before they had spoken. It had kept her quiet then and only recently had she come out of that…to regain some measure of contentment. It was where Tara herself wanted to be. Contented. Not even happy. Contented would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked…or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I seen it? Seen her? The wonderful personality of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look.

They could be together. As friends. They could talk, shop, gossip – maybe even do some spells. So much that she had not done with a friend. They could get to know each other and who knew…Willow might turn into a good friend – one that might last a lifetime. One that might help her through what was to come. One who might… when the time came still be her friend after the… change. Willow already knew about demons and such… so could she be a friend after that? Or would she hate me? And even if Willow didn’t stick with her after that then she didn’t mind… it would just be good to have a friend. Or at least a potential friend. It wasn’t entirely fair that she had been without so long. But ultimately it was her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run that she would maybe like to be more than friends with Willow. Not that it was an option really. She didn’t think Willow was so inclined. It wasn’t something that was necessary for them to function as friends. Tara just thought that she might come to like Willow like that. Maybe. She suspected that romance with a member of her own sex had never crossed Willow’s mind and the goddess knew that she would have to respect that. That she would never get to reveal those feelings should they even awaken. But the inkling was there, within her. That initial inkling.

She sighed, thinking about that. It had been so long since she had felt even a flickering of attraction for someone. And even knowing it would not be reciprocated – might not even be a real feeling within her it was nice to know she was still capable of such a feeling. Whilst there was still time.

Even if it would make her deeply unhappy should it ever spring into being ruining a, possible, friendship that she needed so badly.

Best not to think about it too much.


------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 14:20               


I'm rather impressed at how you get inside their heads and make it last so long. My internal musings tend to run out of steam after a paragraph! I like this.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 14:20                I'm rather impressed at how you get inside their heads and make it last so long. My internal musings tend to run out of steam after a paragraph! I like this.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 17, 2001 14:48               


Who needs to get inside their heads when you write dialogue like "Laid to Rest"?! Stopping now, mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 14:48                Who needs to get inside their heads when you write dialogue like "Laid to Rest"?! Stopping now, mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 17, 2001 16:26               


I am really impressed as well. I love the internal dialogue. And yes now we see Tara initially attracted, aware of her sexuality. And her angst about being a demon , poor Tara. This is lovely, katharyn how long will you carry this story, I am hoping as long as possible, I am just curious.

btw, I changed the title, so you're welcome.

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 16:26                I am really impressed as well. I love the internal dialogue. And yes now we see Tara initially attracted, aware of her sexuality. And her angst about being a demon , poor Tara. This is lovely, katharyn how long will you carry this story, I am hoping as long as possible, I am just curious.

btw, I changed the title, so you're welcome.IP: LoggedWardukeStrong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 17, 2001 16:47               


Really good stuff Katharyn and Tara attracted to Willow...how could she not be

I hope this story goes on for awhile too.

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 16:47                Really good stuff Katharyn and Tara attracted to Willow...how could she not be

I hope this story goes on for awhile too.IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 17, 2001 17:22               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

It sure is. Best to pretend we haven't read one another's work, ok?

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 17, 2001 17:22               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

It sure is. Best to pretend we haven't read one another's work, ok?

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 18, 2001 02:07               


Being as people are asking there are currently 32 parts to this cycle (though I am actually planning to sub-divide it into three cycles of stories - the Beginning Cycle = S4, the Summer Cycle = you guessed it and an as yet unnamed one for S5.) The fact that on Monday I will be getting access to the second half of season 5 (some for reviewing some first time) woohoo! will no doubt inspire a burst of writing set on season 5 (most so far is in Season 4, the summer and up to and slightly after "Family."
They are pretty much all converstaion or thought pieces just involving W/T though a few have "guests" just as I wanted to write those other characters for once. Really I am interested only in the developing W/T relationship and their own thoughts on that - at least until they are firmly together.

Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.

Part 5 will be posted probably sometime today or certainly tomorrow. I am going to take the opportunity of the weekend to actually try and do some writing rather than just redrafting and clear up season 4 parts as I suspect that I will lose interest in those once I complete my season 5 video collection!

Glad people seem to be enjoying this. I enjoyed writing it afterall, but that is not the same thing.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 18, 2001 02:07                Being as people are asking there are currently 32 parts to this cycle (though I am actually planning to sub-divide it into three cycles of stories - the Beginning Cycle = S4, the Summer Cycle = you guessed it and an as yet unnamed one for S5.) The fact that on Monday I will be getting access to the second half of season 5 (some for reviewing some first time) woohoo! will no doubt inspire a burst of writing set on season 5 (most so far is in Season 4, the summer and up to and slightly after "Family."
They are pretty much all converstaion or thought pieces just involving W/T though a few have "guests" just as I wanted to write those other characters for once. Really I am interested only in the developing W/T relationship and their own thoughts on that - at least until they are firmly together.

Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.

Part 5 will be posted probably sometime today or certainly tomorrow. I am going to take the opportunity of the weekend to actually try and do some writing rather than just redrafting and clear up season 4 parts as I suspect that I will lose interest in those once I complete my season 5 video collection!

Glad people seem to be enjoying this. I enjoyed writing it afterall, but that is not the same thing.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 18, 2001 09:05               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.


Please...I beg of you...post them both. I don't think too many people (if any) would be offended -especially if they have an easily viewed 'warning'.

Am loving this fic so far You have captured their inner dialogue perfectly!

IP: Logged

posted August 18, 2001 09:05               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.


Please...I beg of you...post them both. I don't think too many people (if any) would be offended -especially if they have an easily viewed 'warning'.

Am loving this fic so far You have captured their inner dialogue perfectly!
quote:IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 18, 2001 09:21               


Well that is one yes vote... plus my own.

Anyway there is a way to go before that becomes an issue. Part 5 is below. I will be unable to post part 6 until Monday so this will have to do you for now. This story typifies how I write. Whilst Ruth can put out excellent stories at a moments notice this one took me alot of drafts to get to the current form...and I'm never happy with them. Not totally. But if I didn't slap myself in the face and get it posted I don;t think I ever would. Enjoy.

Katharyn

---------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – True Beginnings (Currently Part 5 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: In the aftermath of “Hush” and “Doomed.” As Hush is followed directly by “Doomed”, (where the first episode ends the second begins), the events in this story take place after “Doomed” but are related actually more directly to those of “Hush” as Tara does not appear in “Doomed.” Willow goes to visit Tara late one night. What can I say? The title says it all… we’re really starting the journey now for them.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush”/”Doomed” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13 simply because of what it all builds up to
Couples: None yet…but can you guess?
Notes: This was actually the first W/T I wrote and was going to be a story in it’s own right but I tweaked and tinkered and ended up with 100,000 words so I thought I better split it up! I wouldn’t like to give a draft number to this…I would guess at 30.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and most of all to L – she’s my always and actually read this one and told me to keep going. The rest is... well far too much time chained to a PC to be healthy. Being as no one reads these anyway then I will slip in a special thanks to Aly and Amber, even back at Hush it was all so perfect…


The Beginnings Cycle

True Beginnings.

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow didn’t envy Xander his lodger this night. Nasty Spike, been there done that…a lot, maudlin Spike – kinda vulnerable in a aggressive kind of way, “impotent” Spike getting used to that…but Spike The Demon Slayer? Nope that was just too wacky a notion to be comfortable with. Definitely not the time to be hanging out in that particular basement.

She’d abandoned Xander to his fate, waving goodbye silently as he’d tried explaining to Anya on the phone that - in his ‘least likely to get the vamp mad’ way, given Spike was pacing with a trademark lack of patience behind him - that the vampire had snapped out of his funk…and that she’d lost the bet they apparently had that he would kill himself. A vengeance demon…even an ex-vengeance demon…had to be a good judge of character though – if insensitive with it. Only Xander’s cheap furniture had “saved” the vampire in his attempts to dust himself. That and her own intervention and powers of persuasion.

That was me, she thought proudly. Another good deed for the day…well aside from helping saving the world. Again. Good deed though? If Spike ever got bitey again then it might not be such a good thing. Funny, but stopping Spike from killing himself – well re-killing himself - gave her a greater satisfaction than them stopping the opening of the Hellmouth. Which was same old same old…. Apocalypse cults yada yada. End of the world. Again. Curiously, if she was honest with herself she was rather attached to the vampire. Not like they would ever be bosum buddies but…recently they had always seemed to be thrown together when they were both vulnerable…though, she thought, I am usually vulnerable because he was threatening – if not trying - to kill me. But still, they had shared a lot of thoughts and gone through some tough times. Not really been through them together…but definitely at the same time, which had to count for something. He’d even offered to make her a vampire. But she’d seen where that road would take her. Soulless, evil, weird dresser and kind of gay. Skanky even.

Not that action-Spike would last long. The only things Spike had ever seemed to focus on since coming to Sunnydale were Drusilla and killing Buffy – and his heart was only sporadically into the latter of those. If he’d had real focus – like he’d been reputed to have in his hay day he’d have been a lot more dangerous. The others and I would probably be dead…but at least Spike wasn’t into ending the world…much. I’m so bored of the end of the world…

Heading across town and into the campus in the dead of night was not something that most people would consider “safe” and Willow was one of those who knew it definitely wasn’t safe. Which made it absolutely no better – who said knowledge was power. Sometimes knowledge was a big scary thing, with teeth. And claws. And sometimes slime. But then the vamps appeared to keeping out of sight. What with earthquakes, apocalypse demon cults, those commando guys and “the Gentlemen” who could blame them? They were, almost overwhelmingly, opportunist survivors. And survival in Sunnydale usually depended on keeping out of the way of the bigger bad –whether that was a more powerful vamp, the latest demon to take up residence or the slayer. Still on the plus side when was the last time you heard about a mugger, or worse, in Sunnydale. Even the vampires wouldn’t tolerate them – beyond making them a meal. Or a recruit.

Entering campus it was still quiet. The campus party rounds always tended to come to a halt when the dead bodies were discovered. At least for a day or two, until that weirdness that allowed people to forget what they didn’t like to know came over them. Some of us though, she thought, don’t forget. Sometimes though it would be good to. To forget and lose the pain. Besides it was pretty late. Here and there a few lights remained on – no doubt in anticipation of beating essay and assignment deadlines.

Maybe…another light was on. Maybe. She changed direction and reached the hall in short order her thoughts filled only with the possibilities in Scooby Spike… and the problems. It would be like having a vampiric and narked off Cordy. Uhhh.

She fished a tattered scrap of paper out of her pack, a name, a number and a hall. A couple of lights still on up on that floor, though where Tara’s room was she didn’t know, maybe on the other side of the building. After suffering, and complaining about, a roommate who had received visitors at all hours – and often didn’t leave – it was kind of ironic that she was contemplating going to Tara’s so late.

OK, I’ll knock softly, if there’s no reply I’ll leave without waking her. Making for the main doors to the hall she found the porter who doubled as the night watchman outside taking a smoke break. He didn’t seem concerned as she walked past, fishing out her student ID, he just waved her by. Oh no, I’m not dangerous, she thought, I mean I could be a vampire, demon or well…anything. Though in Sunnydale it probably wasn’t the best policy to enquire too closely…not on minimum wage anyway. Besides just what was he going to do? Still having got inside without the predicted argument over how late it was she was both relieved and also annoyed that he had taken for another harmless student – which she was, but hey she could have been bad. Don’t have to dress in leather to be bad. Taking the first flight of the stairway a bit too quickly in her eagerness to reach her destination before it got any later she twisted her week leg and winced slightly. It hadn’t bothered her up till then.

Reaching the room number that Tara had thrust into her hand in the commons what seemed like weeks ago but was actually only a couple of days – guess that what’s helping to save the world does for you – she stepped back away from the door checking for light. I’ll just leave if it is dark she told herself, appreciating more than most given her first roommate just what turning the light out actually meant. Not party time basically.

Not that she was here for a party anyway.

There was a soft light emerging from under the door but it could easily be an outside light, filtered by curtains. Or a candle…Tara struck Willow as definitely a candle person. Though that was perhaps a stereotype of Wicca’s – move into the 21st Century Willow – no Wicca-ism. Can you be Wicca-ist? And if you could, could you be Wicca-ist and also a Wicca? She shook her head to herself. Too much thinking Willow at far too late an hour.

To knock or not to…it was well gone one in the morning and there was no sound from within. Still hesitating she stood there for perhaps a minute, then stepped away from the door, preparing to turn and leave. When the door handle squeaked, turned and the door was opened. Coincidence or what…like some sort of thinly plotted TV show really… who knew stuff like that happened in real life?

Not really looking where she was going the blonde girl stepped out of her now obviously candlelit room, the light flickering in the slight draft from the door. Traditional Wicca then. Aha! No longer Wicca-ist – just a good judge of character. But could you be Wicca-ist and still right?

Frozen in place by surprise and totally irrelevant thoughts, Willow blocked Tara’s path as she came out of the room and Tara almost ran into her. ‘Ugh..umm - s..sorry.’ Tara looked up and saw who it was she had collided with.

‘My fault…I was kinda blocking the way. Blocky,’ she gave an apologetic smile.

‘Wi-Willow. Hey, w-were you looking for m-me?’ Tara’s stutter was back, just like in Wicca Group where to be honest Willow hadn’t paid enough attention to this woman to really notice it, or Tara herself, as disappointed as she was with those pale imitations of wanna-be wicca’s. Actually though – though she had been appreciative of the support Tara had seemed to be about to give her there, she had not really heard the young woman speak much until just the other day. After there had been the whole silence thing and they had found chance for a brief talk in the commons where she could have sworn it was not that bad. Perhaps it was the surprise.

‘Who else? Hey.’ She gave one of her patented Willow Waves, which would have the virtue, at least, of being new to this young woman if not anyone else that she known for more than a few weeks. Willow realised then just what it might be thought she had said…suggesting that no one else would be here at this time. Course what she had meant was the opposite really. That she had no one else to seek out than Tara. But still heck of a leap, nice going. Insult her why don’t I?

Tara smiled. ‘Hey.’ It was a smile that illuminated the hall far more than the half strength lights that were left on at night to let occupants find their way around without wasting power or shining under the doors of rooms. ‘It’s late, I was j-just heading for bed.’

‘I know, that was why I didn’t knock. I was just going to leave…you sleep in the bathroom?’ Seeing where Tara was headed with her wash bag and trying to inject some humour into the situation after her initial slip - that Tara did not seem to have noticed, taken the wrong way or if she had, actually cared about.

‘Umm – n-no. I sleep in my room. You?’

‘On my broomstick some nights.’ Tara’s smile erupted again in response to her joke. ‘I’ll come back tomorrow if you like…earlier I promise’ Willow offered, half hoping that Tara wouldn’t agree to that. She was so psyched anyway that there was no way she was going to sleep anytime soon. Too much adrenaline from the earlier events of the night and it was a fair distance over the dark campus, too far to have come for nothing. But it wouldn’t be nothing would it. They had made contact and even if she left now Tara would know that she was interested in pursuing what she had talked about –despite her not hearing a word from her during the time in between. But hey there had been an end of the world to deal with. She’d been busy.

‘No I didn’t mean you should go. I was just saying it was late…what kind of W-Wicca would we be if we w-went to bed early?’ Tara asked.

‘Less tired ones who pay more attention in lectures?’ Willow suggested in response.

That smile again and a soft laugh, muted for the consideration of those sleeping. ‘That is so true. Please… go on in, I’ll just wash up.’ Tara gave a point into her room, a gesture that was almost nervous and definitely hesitant. Willow wondered why that might be. Sure Tara seemed a little shy and nervous – but nice with it and she had been bold enough to seek me out, she thought.

Entering the room Willow was surprised at just how dark it was. Book adorned the desk and a candle flickered there. The room though was dark, sparsely decorated and would probably appear the same, bland and lacking the personality of it’s occupier, with sunlight pouring through that window now covered by curtains.

Willow was uncomfortable in Tara’s personal space, as she would have been in anyone else’s, but more so here since Tara so obviously seemed unnerved by her presence. So she stood awkwardly, looking around, not wanting to sit in case it was the wrong place and not wanting to be found examining the contents of the room as you might do with someone you actually knew though there were some items around that even in the dim light she was dying to examine. A few old books bearing symbols she recognised as being Wicca. A crystal. Other stuff. But Tara’s stuff. Being invited in doesn’t give you carte blanche… unless you’re a vampire and you just don’t care about anything but the eating.

Tara came back a few minutes later, still wiping her face with a towel, face now denuded of the little makeup she had actually been wearing and found Willow still standing there in the middle of the room where she had stopped when she went to the bathrooms.

‘Wow that was fast…’ Willow observed.

‘Well it doesn’t do to d-dawdle as my mother always s-said - besides I’ve got company’ Tara replied.

‘Oh…sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt. I’ll come back….’seeing the look on Tara’s face she stopped. ‘Oh – me.’ Realisation. ‘It is me?’

‘Yes it’s you.’ That smile again.

‘You have the most wonderful smile,’ Willow suddenly felt the need to point out. God what a strange thing to say the first time you really talk to someone, but at least Tara seemed to have settled down – the stammer was fading.

‘Really, you think so?’ There it was again, the smile this time no doubt at the compliment. And Willow saw, with a sudden flash of insight that this young woman wasn’t used to compliments. Or even talking to people beyond a select few. That was what was distressing her. Maybe the cause of the sadness that was obviously there within her. It was an understanding, Willow thought, borne of being a kindred spirit. At this low point in her life at least. And back before Buffy, when she had only had Xander. And Oz….

‘Sorry, not the sort of thing that a visitor you don’t really know would usually say,’ Willow replied. ‘But yes. It has a kind of purity. I can tell you really mean it. Sometimes people just smile to hide things….but not you. It’s so genuine.’

‘Fl-flatter me some more…if you w-want.’ Tara came back not quite sure herself if she was joking.

‘Maybe later.’ Willow smiled. ‘I was wondering if you wanted to talk a little? The commons aren’t really the best place. Kinda people filled.’

‘About umm, you know, spells?’ Tara asked.

‘Yeah spells. And you and me too – how we can work them together. I have to admit I am real excited about this. You’re obviously very powerful and your not ratty – which is a big plus,’ Willow commentated thinking of the last person she had done spells with regularly. Poor Amy, almost burned at the stake and now stuck as a rat.

‘You did spells with someone who was angry?’ Tara asked not objecting for the moment to Willow’s assumption of her power. ‘Not very safe.’ Being off balance whilst practicing magic was dangerous business no matter how powerful you might be – or think you were.

‘Well no, Amy is sort of literally ratty – she turned herself into a rat and got stuck. I keep her in my room. Maybe we could try and reverse the spell – when we know what we can do.’ Willow was genuinely hopeful of that and knew she was, as usual, galloping far ahead of herself. ‘See, we’ve been talking for just a couple of minutes and already we are into Practical Magic 101. Sorry.’

‘It’s OK and sure, I’d love to help her out…how long has she-?’

‘Nearly six months’ Willow admitted.

‘Aren’t her parents worried?’

‘Well,’ replied Willow, ‘They kind of split up, I told her Dad that Amy went with her Mother.’ A little sheepish there… ‘Not much more I can say. I’m not sure he is ready for your daughter is a rat, spending her days running on a wheel in my room. But it’s a great wheel and there’s a bell.’

‘No I guess that would be pretty hard to grasp. What did you tell her Mother though?’

‘Oh that’s all right that is no problem at all. Her mother was a witch, she got sucked into a nether-realm or something a couple of years ago.’ Tara looked at her, questioningly and Willow felt the need to defend herself from an unspoken accusation. ‘I didn’t do it. I wasn’t even practicing then. Amy’s Mom was a practitioner of the black arts. The spell was aimed at someone else – and it rebounded off a mirror.’

Tara nodded, knowingly, as if she’d heard of such things before. ‘I think…well…It won’t be easy though, unpicking someone else’s spell. Especially a self-transmutation. You tried a general reversal spell as well as specifics?’

Willow nodded in reply, ‘It kind of went ka-blooey.’ Actually it had almost resulted in crispy fried Amy – ending Willow’s attempts to reverse the spell on her own.

‘Then I think Amy may be stuck for a while,’ Tara concluded. ‘But we can try some time…to, umm, change her back.’

‘That’s great, but it’s ok - she does have the cutest nose.’ Willow missed Tara looking at her suddenly even more interested. ‘It twitches and I think she is pretty happy.’

‘Oh the rat,’ Tara hadn’t been sure for a moment there.

‘Yes. I am not sure I ever saw Amy twitch her nose,’ Willow joked. ‘Or eat cheese…I hope she likes it. I meant person Amy. Not rat Amy. Who does both all the time.’

‘Just a thought – you are sure you have the right rat…I mean they pretty common…’ Tara tailed off, seeing Willow didn’t even want to think about the possibility that she’d left real Amy scampering around and taken home some sewer rat. And so she changed the subject. ‘W-would you like something to drink?’ Tara suddenly asked. ‘Sorry not to have offered before…I don’t…don’t entertain much. I only have tea and coffee though at the moment - and water – which is…well a given being as I can offer tea and coffee.’

‘No thanks they will keep me up all night. I’m not really a caffeine addict. Though I can be tempted to chase a Mocca sugary rush from time to time. Besides I really need my sleep tonight it’s been a rough few days.’

Tara nodded. ‘What did you call them? “The Gentlemen?”’

‘That’s what Giles said.’

‘Giles?’

‘My old school librarian. I went to Sunnydale High.’ Willow revealed, uncertain how this would be seen. After all most students deliberately aimed to get away from home when they went to university. Sunnydale students traditionally more than most. Assuming they survived to graduation. And here I am the whole world was my mollusc and I stayed home – and look how well that went. Buffy barely finds time to talk, the campus Wicca’s are into bake sales and Oz left me. Great choice. I could have been as alone in Paris or Cambridge.

‘A local then. I assume you know that Sunnydale is filled with magical energy?’ Tara asked, not doubting the reply. Willow would have to know that if she had been using magic but, Tara thought, it would be easy to overlook just how easy magic was here in Sunnydale compared to other places.

‘It’s a hell-mouth. Sunnydale’s number one tourist attraction. If you’re a vampire, monster, other non-specific demon or beastie ’ Willow said calmly, with a matter of fact attitude only possible with years of practiced terror.

Tara considered this news. ‘Really I wasn’t sure they really existed. Not as a specific place anyway. Explains a lot.’ It also made her a little nervous. Willow was obviously joking but it had the ring of truth that last part. Why had she chosen UC Sunnydale? Had some part of her been attracted to it?

Willow was struck by the thought that someone else had had a similar reaction to Sunnydale’s weirdness. ‘Vampires, demons, End of the world, apocalypse cults blah blah. Only here those cults really mean to end the world. We had one of those yesterday. But on the plus side it means that magic works a lot more easily. Which is a good thing, generally at least.’ Willow was conscious suddenly of showing off a little, revelling in a listener who could accept it all as previously unknown news. ‘Sorry I tend to get carried away when I know something someone else doesn’t. I get all babbley…’

‘It’s alright…I’m interested.’ Tara smiled again. ‘Besides you b-babble very well.’

‘Thankyou.’

‘Didn’t Sunnydale High get blown up last year?’ Tara asked. ‘Was that the hell-mouth?’ Tara had passed the burnt out building a few times, wondered why the city left it in the state it was – the property not even secured, let alone made safe.

‘No actually that was us. Big Snake, demon ascension. Lots of snake fritters but not actually hell-mouthy per se.’ Matter of fact again. A lot of people had died that day…though they had done so for a cause and here she was blabbing it as a conversation piece. Had she become so blasé about the deaths of others? Had she become immune to their suffering unless it was someone she really knew or the whole world at risk? She didn’t like to think so but…

‘Us? You blew up your school? I thought I was a rebel when I put a small curse on the school nurse – a little boil on her nose…she wasn’t nice to…a friend of mine.’ Tara admitted.

‘Oooh, remind me to be nice to you’ Willow joked in reply.

‘I will’ Tara smiled.

‘Well it wasn’t just me. Buffy, Xander, Giles... and others.’ Oz. ‘We all helped blow it up. We’re a team.’ Willow said proudly. ‘Wait that’s not a good thing right?’

‘If it saved the world it was.’ Tara reassured her.

‘Ok good, I would hate you to think I did that sort of thing for fun. Though I must admit it was a little satisfying and I was homework, must have more homework-girl. I guess I was kind of a nerd. I loved school.’ Willow broke off as if realising something. ‘Some say I still am – a nerd I mean - but you know I don’t think I care what Percy says.’

‘Percy?’ Tara asked, wondering if she should know who that was.

Willow smiled realising she was not just babbling but also rambling. If you could do those things together. ‘Never mind. Someone I will probably never see again. You know you are so easy to talk to,’ she was glad to admit, wondering to herself how she had blabbed everything from the presence of the hell-mouth to being called a nerd to a person she hardly knew.

‘I think…well I listen well, people keep telling me that. Usually I think it is easier to listen than to try and say something and spend half an hour to get the sentence ou-out. See.’

‘It doesn’t seem too bad’ the other replied encouragingly

‘It can be, if I am nervous or upset. Though it is b-better with you than it would be with another person I hardly knew. It was really bad at some of those Wicca Groups you came to.’

‘Well they were pretty domineering with their bakesales and insistence on absolutely no spells. What did I call them before…wanna-blessed-be’s?’ Willow asked.

‘Yes,’ Tara affirmed smiling.

‘Got to remember that one.’ Willow promised herself.

‘It’s probably our connection in that laundry room that made it easier. For a minute there we really linked.’ Said Tara getting back to them and away from the would-be Wicca’s. ‘When we joined to move that soda machine…I feel I know you now – or at least then for that moment… better than I’ve known anyone for a long time.’ There had definitely been a connection there – would have to have been to pull something like that off in a stressful situation, which being chased by those – whatever they actually were – definitely was. Fairytales? They hadn’t seemed like fairytales.

‘What do you think happened there? There was a rush, as we moved it, that I never felt before when I did a spell.’ Willow asked, getting to what had been bothering her about the whole incident. It shouldn’t have been that easy – not in her experience anyway. There were some powerful magic users out there, but unless Tara was far more powerful than even Willow thought she was…

‘We needed to move it. Together we could.’ Tara replied as plain and simple as you like on certain ground now. About magic she felt that she could speak with some authority. After all I had the finest teacher she thought to herself remembering hours on her mothers knee as a small girl smarting at her mother’s insistence that she know the why’s before the how’s.

‘That’s it? You’ve been able to do something like that before? I mean with no spells or incantations, just force of will?’ Willow was surprised at that. Wiccan magic involved many aspects, most of which involved verbalising or at least mixing potions even if just as a focus for the willpower. As she understood it only the very experienced and powerful could do without such centring.

‘W-well no. I never threw a soda machine against a wall whilst being chased by…well whatever they actually w-were. It was a bit bigger than anything that I have moved before’ Tara admitted, belying her casual explanation.

‘I know.’ Willow nodded. ‘I’m pencil girl.’ She held her hand out in a mock greeting.
‘I can do things with a pencil that you wouldn’t believe.’ Tara raised her eyebrows questioningly. Willow realising just what she had said clarified her point, ‘You know manipulation, just for fun.’ Tara raised her eyebrows still further so Willow pressed ahead. ‘Levitation, spinny stuff. You know…not…well…quiet now.’

Tara took the proffered hand and shook it. ‘I know what you mean. Pebble girl, at your service.’ She smiled. ‘After my brothers were done shooting cans with their ari-rifles back home I would set them up again and fling pebbles and small stones at them. I used to be pretty good too…until I was found out.’ She suddenly lost the smile. Shook her head. ‘Never mind that.’

‘I know,’ Willow reassured her. ‘It can be a dangerous pastime. I once got a pencil stuck in a tree…I was pretty upset with other…stuff…at the time.’ She carried on with pride, ‘but I staked a vampire with one later on.’

‘Wow, must have been a powerful thrust.’ Tara was genuinely impressed. ‘You know you talk about vampires, the end of the world and stuff like it was an everyday thing. Is it really?’ What was left unspoken was the question – is that your world Willow? And if it was is it a world I want to be visiting?

‘Pretty much. I mean the vamps are around pretty much all the time. But the end of the world – that’s maybe just ever six months or so. Oh and don’t forget demons…Not quite as common as vamps, but lots of them around.’ Tara’s face shifted uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation – despite having initiated it. Noticing this Willow carried on to reassure the other woman, ‘I know it is pretty scary stuff. I mean it’s one thing knowing about magic and vampires, but knowing that they are everyday things and that the world keep threatening to end and you never hear about it…it took me a while to get used to that. Knowing that if you hadn’t found out about it all the world might have ended and you wouldn’t have even noticed.’

‘Yeah I can imagine.’ Tara, realising her discomfort was visible to the other, changed the subject back to what it had started out with. ‘I think…in the laund-dry room, that we connected. I mean really connected. Not just because we were in d-danger but because we fit together – mystically I mean.’ Never at her best pushing forward a theory the stammer returned…but not too bad. Willow had been wrong…it was she that was so easy to talk to.

‘How do you mean?’ Willow asked, quickly adding ‘Not that I disagree, something happened but I never heard of anything like that.’

‘My Mom used to tell me stuff. Whilst she would read to my brothers – you know st-stories I would get the Wicca lore. She was really into that, had been since she was a girl and my grandmother told the lore to her. Well she once told me that although magic is easier and more powerful in a group – you know ‘The power of three’ or seven or nine or whichever mystical number you use – that is not the most p-perfect situation.’ She looked up and met Willow’s eyes, having been looking down at the floor as she related what she had been told long ago. Willow, fascinated urged her to go on. ‘The p-perfect situation is a pair working as one. No egos, no selfishness, no desire to lead or to follow the other. More than two and something starts to get in the way. But two people, together, synchronised in mind and soul. That is the perfect combination. But I had only ever heard of it through those stories. She, my Mom, had never found that and neither had I.’

Willow nodded slowly. ‘Nor had I, it’s in no book I ever read.’

‘I might be wrong…she m-might have been or I m-might be remembering it wrong’ Tara admitted modestly, not wanting to put herself forward as some repository of ancient Wicca lore – or forward at all actually. Definitely stay to the rear. ‘But it wouldn’t – be in the books I mean, because it is so rare. Those who wrote the texts most Wicca use often wrote from experience…’

‘And if they never had it – they couldn’t write about it.’ Willow finished.

‘Yeah, I think I recognised that in you when you were trying to move that soda machine. You weren’t trying to do it to save yourself even though you were as scared as I was. Terrified. You were trying to do it to save us. So I tried to help us. Not myself, not even you. But to help us and we found that perfect link in that moment. In that moment we were transformed into two people who knew and trusted each other completely with no sense of self, living for the other…and dying with the other if we failed.’

‘Kinda sounds like two people in love.’ Willow interjected.

‘Yes I guess it is like that when you describe it, at least as most people think of idealised romantic love.’ Tara acknowledged. ‘But really it was the situation that did it - in that moment we faced death but neither of us was thinking of ourselves. Or even the other. We were together. Linked. It wasn’t love at all – love can be very selfish.’

You got that right Willow thought and realised that her own thoughts were mirrored by Tara – had prompted her to interject those words into her explanation. Someone had hurt her in the past. Just as I have been hurt. From the bitterness and regret in that last sentence she knew that Tara obviously had felt that pain - and it made her feel closer to the blonde woman who continued with her explanation.

‘It was purity of thought and purpose’ Tara finished.

‘And that did it. Purity of thought and purpose?’

‘Yes’ Tara affirmed.

‘Does it only work in critical moments like that?’ Willow asked. ‘Or can we do…stuff?’ Obviously excited by the potential.

‘I don’t know. I g-guess we’ll have to find out. I think that it is probably tough to be so unified – we were really stuck, in a life or death crisis so we might not be able to do it again.’ That was Tara’s honest opinion and actually she kind of hoped that that much power would not be available on demand. Too dangerous. ‘I mean it is, well kind of, difficult to find that sort of purity just for messing around with spells or potions which are really selfish things – even if you were doing it to help others.’ She saw Willow’s face drop a little – though the red haired woman obviously understood and agreed with what she was saying. ‘But even if it doesn’t…we can do…stuff anyway. If you like. Sometime. Like spells in the normal way.’

‘I would like. But would you?’ Willow asked.

‘If you would then I would, yes’ Tara replied.

‘That’s not good enough Tara…neither leading nor following…working together. As one. Do you want us to?’ Willow pressed.

‘Yes,’ Tara finally acknowledged.

Willow smiled, took Tara’s hand as they had in that laundry room, palm to palm, fingers clasped - a sort of private sign already…she squeezed it. ‘We are going to do so much that’s good together.’

‘Yes.’ Both of them certain now.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

posted August 18, 2001 09:21                Well that is one yes vote... plus my own.

Anyway there is a way to go before that becomes an issue. Part 5 is below. I will be unable to post part 6 until Monday so this will have to do you for now. This story typifies how I write. Whilst Ruth can put out excellent stories at a moments notice this one took me alot of drafts to get to the current form...and I'm never happy with them. Not totally. But if I didn't slap myself in the face and get it posted I don;t think I ever would. Enjoy.

Katharyn

---------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – True Beginnings (Currently Part 5 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: In the aftermath of “Hush” and “Doomed.” As Hush is followed directly by “Doomed”, (where the first episode ends the second begins), the events in this story take place after “Doomed” but are related actually more directly to those of “Hush” as Tara does not appear in “Doomed.” Willow goes to visit Tara late one night. What can I say? The title says it all… we’re really starting the journey now for them.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush”/”Doomed” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13 simply because of what it all builds up to
Couples: None yet…but can you guess?
Notes: This was actually the first W/T I wrote and was going to be a story in it’s own right but I tweaked and tinkered and ended up with 100,000 words so I thought I better split it up! I wouldn’t like to give a draft number to this…I would guess at 30.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and most of all to L – she’s my always and actually read this one and told me to keep going. The rest is... well far too much time chained to a PC to be healthy. Being as no one reads these anyway then I will slip in a special thanks to Aly and Amber, even back at Hush it was all so perfect…


The Beginnings Cycle

True Beginnings.

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow didn’t envy Xander his lodger this night. Nasty Spike, been there done that…a lot, maudlin Spike – kinda vulnerable in a aggressive kind of way, “impotent” Spike getting used to that…but Spike The Demon Slayer? Nope that was just too wacky a notion to be comfortable with. Definitely not the time to be hanging out in that particular basement.

She’d abandoned Xander to his fate, waving goodbye silently as he’d tried explaining to Anya on the phone that - in his ‘least likely to get the vamp mad’ way, given Spike was pacing with a trademark lack of patience behind him - that the vampire had snapped out of his funk…and that she’d lost the bet they apparently had that he would kill himself. A vengeance demon…even an ex-vengeance demon…had to be a good judge of character though – if insensitive with it. Only Xander’s cheap furniture had “saved” the vampire in his attempts to dust himself. That and her own intervention and powers of persuasion.

That was me, she thought proudly. Another good deed for the day…well aside from helping saving the world. Again. Good deed though? If Spike ever got bitey again then it might not be such a good thing. Funny, but stopping Spike from killing himself – well re-killing himself - gave her a greater satisfaction than them stopping the opening of the Hellmouth. Which was same old same old…. Apocalypse cults yada yada. End of the world. Again. Curiously, if she was honest with herself she was rather attached to the vampire. Not like they would ever be bosum buddies but…recently they had always seemed to be thrown together when they were both vulnerable…though, she thought, I am usually vulnerable because he was threatening – if not trying - to kill me. But still, they had shared a lot of thoughts and gone through some tough times. Not really been through them together…but definitely at the same time, which had to count for something. He’d even offered to make her a vampire. But she’d seen where that road would take her. Soulless, evil, weird dresser and kind of gay. Skanky even.

Not that action-Spike would last long. The only things Spike had ever seemed to focus on since coming to Sunnydale were Drusilla and killing Buffy – and his heart was only sporadically into the latter of those. If he’d had real focus – like he’d been reputed to have in his hay day he’d have been a lot more dangerous. The others and I would probably be dead…but at least Spike wasn’t into ending the world…much. I’m so bored of the end of the world…

Heading across town and into the campus in the dead of night was not something that most people would consider “safe” and Willow was one of those who knew it definitely wasn’t safe. Which made it absolutely no better – who said knowledge was power. Sometimes knowledge was a big scary thing, with teeth. And claws. And sometimes slime. But then the vamps appeared to keeping out of sight. What with earthquakes, apocalypse demon cults, those commando guys and “the Gentlemen” who could blame them? They were, almost overwhelmingly, opportunist survivors. And survival in Sunnydale usually depended on keeping out of the way of the bigger bad –whether that was a more powerful vamp, the latest demon to take up residence or the slayer. Still on the plus side when was the last time you heard about a mugger, or worse, in Sunnydale. Even the vampires wouldn’t tolerate them – beyond making them a meal. Or a recruit.

Entering campus it was still quiet. The campus party rounds always tended to come to a halt when the dead bodies were discovered. At least for a day or two, until that weirdness that allowed people to forget what they didn’t like to know came over them. Some of us though, she thought, don’t forget. Sometimes though it would be good to. To forget and lose the pain. Besides it was pretty late. Here and there a few lights remained on – no doubt in anticipation of beating essay and assignment deadlines.

Maybe…another light was on. Maybe. She changed direction and reached the hall in short order her thoughts filled only with the possibilities in Scooby Spike… and the problems. It would be like having a vampiric and narked off Cordy. Uhhh.

She fished a tattered scrap of paper out of her pack, a name, a number and a hall. A couple of lights still on up on that floor, though where Tara’s room was she didn’t know, maybe on the other side of the building. After suffering, and complaining about, a roommate who had received visitors at all hours – and often didn’t leave – it was kind of ironic that she was contemplating going to Tara’s so late.

OK, I’ll knock softly, if there’s no reply I’ll leave without waking her. Making for the main doors to the hall she found the porter who doubled as the night watchman outside taking a smoke break. He didn’t seem concerned as she walked past, fishing out her student ID, he just waved her by. Oh no, I’m not dangerous, she thought, I mean I could be a vampire, demon or well…anything. Though in Sunnydale it probably wasn’t the best policy to enquire too closely…not on minimum wage anyway. Besides just what was he going to do? Still having got inside without the predicted argument over how late it was she was both relieved and also annoyed that he had taken for another harmless student – which she was, but hey she could have been bad. Don’t have to dress in leather to be bad. Taking the first flight of the stairway a bit too quickly in her eagerness to reach her destination before it got any later she twisted her week leg and winced slightly. It hadn’t bothered her up till then.

Reaching the room number that Tara had thrust into her hand in the commons what seemed like weeks ago but was actually only a couple of days – guess that what’s helping to save the world does for you – she stepped back away from the door checking for light. I’ll just leave if it is dark she told herself, appreciating more than most given her first roommate just what turning the light out actually meant. Not party time basically.

Not that she was here for a party anyway.

There was a soft light emerging from under the door but it could easily be an outside light, filtered by curtains. Or a candle…Tara struck Willow as definitely a candle person. Though that was perhaps a stereotype of Wicca’s – move into the 21st Century Willow – no Wicca-ism. Can you be Wicca-ist? And if you could, could you be Wicca-ist and also a Wicca? She shook her head to herself. Too much thinking Willow at far too late an hour.

To knock or not to…it was well gone one in the morning and there was no sound from within. Still hesitating she stood there for perhaps a minute, then stepped away from the door, preparing to turn and leave. When the door handle squeaked, turned and the door was opened. Coincidence or what…like some sort of thinly plotted TV show really… who knew stuff like that happened in real life?

Not really looking where she was going the blonde girl stepped out of her now obviously candlelit room, the light flickering in the slight draft from the door. Traditional Wicca then. Aha! No longer Wicca-ist – just a good judge of character. But could you be Wicca-ist and still right?

Frozen in place by surprise and totally irrelevant thoughts, Willow blocked Tara’s path as she came out of the room and Tara almost ran into her. ‘Ugh..umm - s..sorry.’ Tara looked up and saw who it was she had collided with.

‘My fault…I was kinda blocking the way. Blocky,’ she gave an apologetic smile.

‘Wi-Willow. Hey, w-were you looking for m-me?’ Tara’s stutter was back, just like in Wicca Group where to be honest Willow hadn’t paid enough attention to this woman to really notice it, or Tara herself, as disappointed as she was with those pale imitations of wanna-be wicca’s. Actually though – though she had been appreciative of the support Tara had seemed to be about to give her there, she had not really heard the young woman speak much until just the other day. After there had been the whole silence thing and they had found chance for a brief talk in the commons where she could have sworn it was not that bad. Perhaps it was the surprise.

‘Who else? Hey.’ She gave one of her patented Willow Waves, which would have the virtue, at least, of being new to this young woman if not anyone else that she known for more than a few weeks. Willow realised then just what it might be thought she had said…suggesting that no one else would be here at this time. Course what she had meant was the opposite really. That she had no one else to seek out than Tara. But still heck of a leap, nice going. Insult her why don’t I?

Tara smiled. ‘Hey.’ It was a smile that illuminated the hall far more than the half strength lights that were left on at night to let occupants find their way around without wasting power or shining under the doors of rooms. ‘It’s late, I was j-just heading for bed.’

‘I know, that was why I didn’t knock. I was just going to leave…you sleep in the bathroom?’ Seeing where Tara was headed with her wash bag and trying to inject some humour into the situation after her initial slip - that Tara did not seem to have noticed, taken the wrong way or if she had, actually cared about.

‘Umm – n-no. I sleep in my room. You?’

‘On my broomstick some nights.’ Tara’s smile erupted again in response to her joke. ‘I’ll come back tomorrow if you like…earlier I promise’ Willow offered, half hoping that Tara wouldn’t agree to that. She was so psyched anyway that there was no way she was going to sleep anytime soon. Too much adrenaline from the earlier events of the night and it was a fair distance over the dark campus, too far to have come for nothing. But it wouldn’t be nothing would it. They had made contact and even if she left now Tara would know that she was interested in pursuing what she had talked about –despite her not hearing a word from her during the time in between. But hey there had been an end of the world to deal with. She’d been busy.

‘No I didn’t mean you should go. I was just saying it was late…what kind of W-Wicca would we be if we w-went to bed early?’ Tara asked.

‘Less tired ones who pay more attention in lectures?’ Willow suggested in response.

That smile again and a soft laugh, muted for the consideration of those sleeping. ‘That is so true. Please… go on in, I’ll just wash up.’ Tara gave a point into her room, a gesture that was almost nervous and definitely hesitant. Willow wondered why that might be. Sure Tara seemed a little shy and nervous – but nice with it and she had been bold enough to seek me out, she thought.

Entering the room Willow was surprised at just how dark it was. Book adorned the desk and a candle flickered there. The room though was dark, sparsely decorated and would probably appear the same, bland and lacking the personality of it’s occupier, with sunlight pouring through that window now covered by curtains.

Willow was uncomfortable in Tara’s personal space, as she would have been in anyone else’s, but more so here since Tara so obviously seemed unnerved by her presence. So she stood awkwardly, looking around, not wanting to sit in case it was the wrong place and not wanting to be found examining the contents of the room as you might do with someone you actually knew though there were some items around that even in the dim light she was dying to examine. A few old books bearing symbols she recognised as being Wicca. A crystal. Other stuff. But Tara’s stuff. Being invited in doesn’t give you carte blanche… unless you’re a vampire and you just don’t care about anything but the eating.

Tara came back a few minutes later, still wiping her face with a towel, face now denuded of the little makeup she had actually been wearing and found Willow still standing there in the middle of the room where she had stopped when she went to the bathrooms.

‘Wow that was fast…’ Willow observed.

‘Well it doesn’t do to d-dawdle as my mother always s-said - besides I’ve got company’ Tara replied.

‘Oh…sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt. I’ll come back….’seeing the look on Tara’s face she stopped. ‘Oh – me.’ Realisation. ‘It is me?’

‘Yes it’s you.’ That smile again.

‘You have the most wonderful smile,’ Willow suddenly felt the need to point out. God what a strange thing to say the first time you really talk to someone, but at least Tara seemed to have settled down – the stammer was fading.

‘Really, you think so?’ There it was again, the smile this time no doubt at the compliment. And Willow saw, with a sudden flash of insight that this young woman wasn’t used to compliments. Or even talking to people beyond a select few. That was what was distressing her. Maybe the cause of the sadness that was obviously there within her. It was an understanding, Willow thought, borne of being a kindred spirit. At this low point in her life at least. And back before Buffy, when she had only had Xander. And Oz….

‘Sorry, not the sort of thing that a visitor you don’t really know would usually say,’ Willow replied. ‘But yes. It has a kind of purity. I can tell you really mean it. Sometimes people just smile to hide things….but not you. It’s so genuine.’

‘Fl-flatter me some more…if you w-want.’ Tara came back not quite sure herself if she was joking.

‘Maybe later.’ Willow smiled. ‘I was wondering if you wanted to talk a little? The commons aren’t really the best place. Kinda people filled.’

‘About umm, you know, spells?’ Tara asked.

‘Yeah spells. And you and me too – how we can work them together. I have to admit I am real excited about this. You’re obviously very powerful and your not ratty – which is a big plus,’ Willow commentated thinking of the last person she had done spells with regularly. Poor Amy, almost burned at the stake and now stuck as a rat.

‘You did spells with someone who was angry?’ Tara asked not objecting for the moment to Willow’s assumption of her power. ‘Not very safe.’ Being off balance whilst practicing magic was dangerous business no matter how powerful you might be – or think you were.

‘Well no, Amy is sort of literally ratty – she turned herself into a rat and got stuck. I keep her in my room. Maybe we could try and reverse the spell – when we know what we can do.’ Willow was genuinely hopeful of that and knew she was, as usual, galloping far ahead of herself. ‘See, we’ve been talking for just a couple of minutes and already we are into Practical Magic 101. Sorry.’

‘It’s OK and sure, I’d love to help her out…how long has she-?’

‘Nearly six months’ Willow admitted.

‘Aren’t her parents worried?’

‘Well,’ replied Willow, ‘They kind of split up, I told her Dad that Amy went with her Mother.’ A little sheepish there… ‘Not much more I can say. I’m not sure he is ready for your daughter is a rat, spending her days running on a wheel in my room. But it’s a great wheel and there’s a bell.’

‘No I guess that would be pretty hard to grasp. What did you tell her Mother though?’

‘Oh that’s all right that is no problem at all. Her mother was a witch, she got sucked into a nether-realm or something a couple of years ago.’ Tara looked at her, questioningly and Willow felt the need to defend herself from an unspoken accusation. ‘I didn’t do it. I wasn’t even practicing then. Amy’s Mom was a practitioner of the black arts. The spell was aimed at someone else – and it rebounded off a mirror.’

Tara nodded, knowingly, as if she’d heard of such things before. ‘I think…well…It won’t be easy though, unpicking someone else’s spell. Especially a self-transmutation. You tried a general reversal spell as well as specifics?’

Willow nodded in reply, ‘It kind of went ka-blooey.’ Actually it had almost resulted in crispy fried Amy – ending Willow’s attempts to reverse the spell on her own.

‘Then I think Amy may be stuck for a while,’ Tara concluded. ‘But we can try some time…to, umm, change her back.’

‘That’s great, but it’s ok - she does have the cutest nose.’ Willow missed Tara looking at her suddenly even more interested. ‘It twitches and I think she is pretty happy.’

‘Oh the rat,’ Tara hadn’t been sure for a moment there.

‘Yes. I am not sure I ever saw Amy twitch her nose,’ Willow joked. ‘Or eat cheese…I hope she likes it. I meant person Amy. Not rat Amy. Who does both all the time.’

‘Just a thought – you are sure you have the right rat…I mean they pretty common…’ Tara tailed off, seeing Willow didn’t even want to think about the possibility that she’d left real Amy scampering around and taken home some sewer rat. And so she changed the subject. ‘W-would you like something to drink?’ Tara suddenly asked. ‘Sorry not to have offered before…I don’t…don’t entertain much. I only have tea and coffee though at the moment - and water – which is…well a given being as I can offer tea and coffee.’

‘No thanks they will keep me up all night. I’m not really a caffeine addict. Though I can be tempted to chase a Mocca sugary rush from time to time. Besides I really need my sleep tonight it’s been a rough few days.’

Tara nodded. ‘What did you call them? “The Gentlemen?”’

‘That’s what Giles said.’

‘Giles?’

‘My old school librarian. I went to Sunnydale High.’ Willow revealed, uncertain how this would be seen. After all most students deliberately aimed to get away from home when they went to university. Sunnydale students traditionally more than most. Assuming they survived to graduation. And here I am the whole world was my mollusc and I stayed home – and look how well that went. Buffy barely finds time to talk, the campus Wicca’s are into bake sales and Oz left me. Great choice. I could have been as alone in Paris or Cambridge.

‘A local then. I assume you know that Sunnydale is filled with magical energy?’ Tara asked, not doubting the reply. Willow would have to know that if she had been using magic but, Tara thought, it would be easy to overlook just how easy magic was here in Sunnydale compared to other places.

‘It’s a hell-mouth. Sunnydale’s number one tourist attraction. If you’re a vampire, monster, other non-specific demon or beastie ’ Willow said calmly, with a matter of fact attitude only possible with years of practiced terror.

Tara considered this news. ‘Really I wasn’t sure they really existed. Not as a specific place anyway. Explains a lot.’ It also made her a little nervous. Willow was obviously joking but it had the ring of truth that last part. Why had she chosen UC Sunnydale? Had some part of her been attracted to it?

Willow was struck by the thought that someone else had had a similar reaction to Sunnydale’s weirdness. ‘Vampires, demons, End of the world, apocalypse cults blah blah. Only here those cults really mean to end the world. We had one of those yesterday. But on the plus side it means that magic works a lot more easily. Which is a good thing, generally at least.’ Willow was conscious suddenly of showing off a little, revelling in a listener who could accept it all as previously unknown news. ‘Sorry I tend to get carried away when I know something someone else doesn’t. I get all babbley…’

‘It’s alright…I’m interested.’ Tara smiled again. ‘Besides you b-babble very well.’

‘Thankyou.’

‘Didn’t Sunnydale High get blown up last year?’ Tara asked. ‘Was that the hell-mouth?’ Tara had passed the burnt out building a few times, wondered why the city left it in the state it was – the property not even secured, let alone made safe.

‘No actually that was us. Big Snake, demon ascension. Lots of snake fritters but not actually hell-mouthy per se.’ Matter of fact again. A lot of people had died that day…though they had done so for a cause and here she was blabbing it as a conversation piece. Had she become so blasé about the deaths of others? Had she become immune to their suffering unless it was someone she really knew or the whole world at risk? She didn’t like to think so but…

‘Us? You blew up your school? I thought I was a rebel when I put a small curse on the school nurse – a little boil on her nose…she wasn’t nice to…a friend of mine.’ Tara admitted.

‘Oooh, remind me to be nice to you’ Willow joked in reply.

‘I will’ Tara smiled.

‘Well it wasn’t just me. Buffy, Xander, Giles... and others.’ Oz. ‘We all helped blow it up. We’re a team.’ Willow said proudly. ‘Wait that’s not a good thing right?’

‘If it saved the world it was.’ Tara reassured her.

‘Ok good, I would hate you to think I did that sort of thing for fun. Though I must admit it was a little satisfying and I was homework, must have more homework-girl. I guess I was kind of a nerd. I loved school.’ Willow broke off as if realising something. ‘Some say I still am – a nerd I mean - but you know I don’t think I care what Percy says.’

‘Percy?’ Tara asked, wondering if she should know who that was.

Willow smiled realising she was not just babbling but also rambling. If you could do those things together. ‘Never mind. Someone I will probably never see again. You know you are so easy to talk to,’ she was glad to admit, wondering to herself how she had blabbed everything from the presence of the hell-mouth to being called a nerd to a person she hardly knew.

‘I think…well I listen well, people keep telling me that. Usually I think it is easier to listen than to try and say something and spend half an hour to get the sentence ou-out. See.’

‘It doesn’t seem too bad’ the other replied encouragingly

‘It can be, if I am nervous or upset. Though it is b-better with you than it would be with another person I hardly knew. It was really bad at some of those Wicca Groups you came to.’

‘Well they were pretty domineering with their bakesales and insistence on absolutely no spells. What did I call them before…wanna-blessed-be’s?’ Willow asked.

‘Yes,’ Tara affirmed smiling.

‘Got to remember that one.’ Willow promised herself.

‘It’s probably our connection in that laundry room that made it easier. For a minute there we really linked.’ Said Tara getting back to them and away from the would-be Wicca’s. ‘When we joined to move that soda machine…I feel I know you now – or at least then for that moment… better than I’ve known anyone for a long time.’ There had definitely been a connection there – would have to have been to pull something like that off in a stressful situation, which being chased by those – whatever they actually were – definitely was. Fairytales? They hadn’t seemed like fairytales.

‘What do you think happened there? There was a rush, as we moved it, that I never felt before when I did a spell.’ Willow asked, getting to what had been bothering her about the whole incident. It shouldn’t have been that easy – not in her experience anyway. There were some powerful magic users out there, but unless Tara was far more powerful than even Willow thought she was…

‘We needed to move it. Together we could.’ Tara replied as plain and simple as you like on certain ground now. About magic she felt that she could speak with some authority. After all I had the finest teacher she thought to herself remembering hours on her mothers knee as a small girl smarting at her mother’s insistence that she know the why’s before the how’s.

‘That’s it? You’ve been able to do something like that before? I mean with no spells or incantations, just force of will?’ Willow was surprised at that. Wiccan magic involved many aspects, most of which involved verbalising or at least mixing potions even if just as a focus for the willpower. As she understood it only the very experienced and powerful could do without such centring.

‘W-well no. I never threw a soda machine against a wall whilst being chased by…well whatever they actually w-were. It was a bit bigger than anything that I have moved before’ Tara admitted, belying her casual explanation.

‘I know.’ Willow nodded. ‘I’m pencil girl.’ She held her hand out in a mock greeting.
‘I can do things with a pencil that you wouldn’t believe.’ Tara raised her eyebrows questioningly. Willow realising just what she had said clarified her point, ‘You know manipulation, just for fun.’ Tara raised her eyebrows still further so Willow pressed ahead. ‘Levitation, spinny stuff. You know…not…well…quiet now.’

Tara took the proffered hand and shook it. ‘I know what you mean. Pebble girl, at your service.’ She smiled. ‘After my brothers were done shooting cans with their ari-rifles back home I would set them up again and fling pebbles and small stones at them. I used to be pretty good too…until I was found out.’ She suddenly lost the smile. Shook her head. ‘Never mind that.’

‘I know,’ Willow reassured her. ‘It can be a dangerous pastime. I once got a pencil stuck in a tree…I was pretty upset with other…stuff…at the time.’ She carried on with pride, ‘but I staked a vampire with one later on.’

‘Wow, must have been a powerful thrust.’ Tara was genuinely impressed. ‘You know you talk about vampires, the end of the world and stuff like it was an everyday thing. Is it really?’ What was left unspoken was the question – is that your world Willow? And if it was is it a world I want to be visiting?

‘Pretty much. I mean the vamps are around pretty much all the time. But the end of the world – that’s maybe just ever six months or so. Oh and don’t forget demons…Not quite as common as vamps, but lots of them around.’ Tara’s face shifted uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation – despite having initiated it. Noticing this Willow carried on to reassure the other woman, ‘I know it is pretty scary stuff. I mean it’s one thing knowing about magic and vampires, but knowing that they are everyday things and that the world keep threatening to end and you never hear about it…it took me a while to get used to that. Knowing that if you hadn’t found out about it all the world might have ended and you wouldn’t have even noticed.’

‘Yeah I can imagine.’ Tara, realising her discomfort was visible to the other, changed the subject back to what it had started out with. ‘I think…in the laund-dry room, that we connected. I mean really connected. Not just because we were in d-danger but because we fit together – mystically I mean.’ Never at her best pushing forward a theory the stammer returned…but not too bad. Willow had been wrong…it was she that was so easy to talk to.

‘How do you mean?’ Willow asked, quickly adding ‘Not that I disagree, something happened but I never heard of anything like that.’

‘My Mom used to tell me stuff. Whilst she would read to my brothers – you know st-stories I would get the Wicca lore. She was really into that, had been since she was a girl and my grandmother told the lore to her. Well she once told me that although magic is easier and more powerful in a group – you know ‘The power of three’ or seven or nine or whichever mystical number you use – that is not the most p-perfect situation.’ She looked up and met Willow’s eyes, having been looking down at the floor as she related what she had been told long ago. Willow, fascinated urged her to go on. ‘The p-perfect situation is a pair working as one. No egos, no selfishness, no desire to lead or to follow the other. More than two and something starts to get in the way. But two people, together, synchronised in mind and soul. That is the perfect combination. But I had only ever heard of it through those stories. She, my Mom, had never found that and neither had I.’

Willow nodded slowly. ‘Nor had I, it’s in no book I ever read.’

‘I might be wrong…she m-might have been or I m-might be remembering it wrong’ Tara admitted modestly, not wanting to put herself forward as some repository of ancient Wicca lore – or forward at all actually. Definitely stay to the rear. ‘But it wouldn’t – be in the books I mean, because it is so rare. Those who wrote the texts most Wicca use often wrote from experience…’

‘And if they never had it – they couldn’t write about it.’ Willow finished.

‘Yeah, I think I recognised that in you when you were trying to move that soda machine. You weren’t trying to do it to save yourself even though you were as scared as I was. Terrified. You were trying to do it to save us. So I tried to help us. Not myself, not even you. But to help us and we found that perfect link in that moment. In that moment we were transformed into two people who knew and trusted each other completely with no sense of self, living for the other…and dying with the other if we failed.’

‘Kinda sounds like two people in love.’ Willow interjected.

‘Yes I guess it is like that when you describe it, at least as most people think of idealised romantic love.’ Tara acknowledged. ‘But really it was the situation that did it - in that moment we faced death but neither of us was thinking of ourselves. Or even the other. We were together. Linked. It wasn’t love at all – love can be very selfish.’

You got that right Willow thought and realised that her own thoughts were mirrored by Tara – had prompted her to interject those words into her explanation. Someone had hurt her in the past. Just as I have been hurt. From the bitterness and regret in that last sentence she knew that Tara obviously had felt that pain - and it made her feel closer to the blonde woman who continued with her explanation.

‘It was purity of thought and purpose’ Tara finished.

‘And that did it. Purity of thought and purpose?’

‘Yes’ Tara affirmed.

‘Does it only work in critical moments like that?’ Willow asked. ‘Or can we do…stuff?’ Obviously excited by the potential.

‘I don’t know. I g-guess we’ll have to find out. I think that it is probably tough to be so unified – we were really stuck, in a life or death crisis so we might not be able to do it again.’ That was Tara’s honest opinion and actually she kind of hoped that that much power would not be available on demand. Too dangerous. ‘I mean it is, well kind of, difficult to find that sort of purity just for messing around with spells or potions which are really selfish things – even if you were doing it to help others.’ She saw Willow’s face drop a little – though the red haired woman obviously understood and agreed with what she was saying. ‘But even if it doesn’t…we can do…stuff anyway. If you like. Sometime. Like spells in the normal way.’

‘I would like. But would you?’ Willow asked.

‘If you would then I would, yes’ Tara replied.

‘That’s not good enough Tara…neither leading nor following…working together. As one. Do you want us to?’ Willow pressed.

‘Yes,’ Tara finally acknowledged.

Willow smiled, took Tara’s hand as they had in that laundry room, palm to palm, fingers clasped - a sort of private sign already…she squeezed it. ‘We are going to do so much that’s good together.’

‘Yes.’ Both of them certain now.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

posted August 18, 2001 12:18                Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.
Warduke
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby WiccanBex » Wed Aug 15, 2001 6:18 pm

this is a really cool "early w/t" fic. they're so sweet

good job

WiccanBex
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Wed Aug 15, 2001 10:03 pm

Warduke, do you think it comes over like that - the husband bit I mean? Mmmmn interesting. It was intended, along with the rest of the aspects of having to go home, to suggest that Tara felt she would not have the freedom to choose, indeed that because of her "evil nature" that she didn't "deserve" to have the freedom to choose her future - that her family would take care of that. It is addressed more fully in a future part of the story but I certainly didn't want to give the impression that Tara was not aware of her sexuality. Just that things being what she believed them to be she might not have an option in the matter. Thanks for the heads up on that though. I will review it.

Edited to note that by changing a single word this might have been made a little clearer. Thanks K

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Warduke » Wed Aug 15, 2001 10:39 pm

Well I didn’t mean it to sound like Tara was coming off as straight (I do understand where you were going with Tara thinking she didn’t have a choice because of her family) but just a little mention of her sexuality, something like another reason she wanted to leave home, so that she might finally have a chance to fall in love and have a relationship with a woman, something I’m sure she did not have the opportunity to do back home and by returning, it would pretty much kill any thoughts of the future Tara was seeing/hoping for herself.

But don’t think I didn’t like it, it was great, can’t wait to read more

Warduke
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Wed Aug 15, 2001 11:28 pm

Just redrafted part 3 now, will post this evening when I get home from work. Thanks for the clarification Warduke, I think when I wrote it sometime ago that I was trying to avoid the "obvious" thoughts for Tara..."I'm gay give me a playmate..." Perhaps I went too far the other way... aaah it is all part of the feedback process, much appreciated!

Also part 3 in this thread or a new one??

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 16, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Thu Aug 16, 2001 1:48 am

Oh this is very good fic. I like the 2 perspective thing, might you keep doing that or is this then changing? And I enjoyed Willow's early thoughts of Tara, being intrigued by her. And Tara's painful message at the end, I know.. sigh.

And yes part 3 should go here!

xita
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby AngelusUK » Thu Aug 16, 2001 8:49 am

Katharyn, this is great, I really enjoyed reading this. Thanks very much, it is nice to go back in time to the dawn (no pun) of Willow and Tara's relationship.

Thanks for posting it, and I can't wait for the next chapter, great work.

Angelus

------------------
Amber Fan
Willow "Thats fine I don't need to be snuggled"
Tara "Vixen"

AIM Soul Angelus5534

AngelusUK
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Thu Aug 16, 2001 10:36 am

Thankyou for your comments kitties, much appreciated - could a moderator do me a huge favour and change the title of the thread to get rid of the "Part One and Two" bit as I am going to be posting new parts in this thread? Hate to impose but....

I am very aware that this and part 4 are the weaker parts of this cycle (currently 28 completed or well underway though not all redrafted for posting) - which is not to say that they are bad (IMHO!) they just resist all attempts to tweak them and improve them...but stick with me and I am more than happy with 5,6 especially and the later ones.

Tara’s thoughts in this story – as this a comparative piece - are shown with the paragraphs preceded by a (T) for clarity as the italics should now be working but if not the (T) is left in place - I will know for next time.

Edited, Italics should now be added. Thanks Tommo.

----------------------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Campus Wiccas (Currently Part 3 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: Set during the season 4 episode “Hush” and within the events of that episode – specifically the Wicca Group meeting. Though it is not necessary I recommend reading parts 1 and 2 of this cycle before this third one. The stories ‘Come Home’ and ‘I Know’ reflect the individual feelings of Tara and Willow prior to this meeting. This story deals in a comparative way to their reactions to the meeting as it occurs. Aspects of this are taken from the transcript to that episode available at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de/ - though unfortunately the transcribers have not appended their name to the file so full credit cannot be given. Where aspects of the transcript were unclear (such as reference to lemon bundt – I don’t know what a bundt is…buns?) I have amended the wording in my version.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon”heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: Please bear in mind that I have altered slightly the actual canon content of this episode. In particular what takes about a minute or two on screen has become the whole basis of this story and I am conscious that the decisions reached within this time frame seem a little over the top. I have taken the liberty of naming some of the Wicca in the group who otherwise were simply identified as Wicca 1 etc in the transcript. There is no indication that our two heroines had even really noticed each other at this point so don’t expect swooning. Yet – we’ll get to that in later stories.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Campus Wicca’s

By

Katharyn Rosser

Drawn into the circle of the assembled Wicca Willow, presumably to be checked out by the powers that be…namely Carol and Anne, was finally given a chair to sit on. That was the first time that had happened. They could never secure enough seats for the group and it always same to be the same people who were sat on the floor. Today only the blonde haired young woman who had greeted her and another were similarly stuck with a posterior touching the hard floor. She had considered going and sitting with Tara, or giving her the chair. Partly to annoy Carol who had directed her to it and partly because she thought that Tara deserved a little consideration of some kind. She did seem the most genuine person here. Herself included. But Tara made the sacrifice anyway. Willow strongly suspected that these “Wicca” didn’t have much clue what a real Wiccan sacrifice would involve. It could get messy and flamey. But these ladies didn’t seem to be into flamey and messy. There was barely an inkling of power from most of those in the room – though conditions for assessing that may not have been so great given that other students were milling around the circle conducting their own business. But you didn’t need a quiet, private room if you weren’t actually doing anything.

The orientation meeting had all been names on lists and cookies. Which was all fine but then it wasn’t exactly Wicca. And when she had turned up to previous meetings it had definitely been benefit of the doubt time. Carol had impressed her only with her total lack of understanding of what Wicca actually was. A big not impressed from those wastes of time. Carol seemed obsessed with fund raising and welcomed the opportunity of having a new member to help with that. Putting the group flyers up all over campus – flyers that didn’t even have a mystical symbol on them – let alone mention spells or anything other than empowerment and more fund raising. Now empowerment was fine and good, but Willow was banking on the other members of the group being drawn here for the same reason she had been. And if they weren’t then…well she’d have to do something about that.

Carol definitely had a presence though. Unfortunately it was of the same kind of presence that Cordelia had been so adept at…I am the centre of the universe all hail me, all bow to me. Though without the natural talent – or charm – of Cordy. Which was saying a lot. ‘We come together, daughters of Gaia, sisters to the moon we walk with the darkness the wolf at our side through the waterfall of power to the blackest heart of eternity.’ Carol intoned.

Ok, not too bad Willow thought. Not a lot of feeling behind those traditional words but they were traditional and suggested that some reading had being going on. Score one for Carol. The balance column wasn’t looking quite so bad…but oh dear…

‘I think we should have a bake sale.’ Carol finished.

A bake sale? Willow’s eyes nearly popped out of her head. This is how she opens her meeting every time. Posters, t-shirts. Now a bake sale. What happened to the ‘darkness the wolf at our side’ does the wolf like cookies? I guess the wolf might like cookies – after all they are scavengers and it is at our side…cookies might make a wolf hang around like a dog. Is that how the Wicca of old had attracted a wolf when they needed one for a borrowing? With small confectionaries? No…probably not. Infact she was pretty certain it hadn’t worked that way.

(T) Tara, looking at the young woman she had just been talking to and was immediately aware of the feelings of the redhead. That took no talent though. There was no trick to it. It was written all over her expressive face. Tara had never really looked at her before. Usually she looked at the floor and her shoes. Which were at least familiar and safe. But no one else seemed to have noticed though as they pressed ahead with their discussion. No one else was even looking at Willow Rosenberg – newest member, might not show again…don’t waste effort on her. It was an unspoken consensus. But they had made sure she took a chair. They were measuring her up. If they had looked though they couldn’t have missed the grimace of disgust that flickered over that face before she managed to get it under control. This Willow was perhaps what she had been looking for when she had first come to this group so many weeks ago – and never found. Someone who actually was interested in Wicca. Real Wicca. Certainly it was obvious that she wasn’t impressed so far. Tara could vaguely remember seeing her months before, when she thought hard about it, at the group orientation. But she had only recently started to attend regularly. What had brought her back now? Willow had suggested that she had been occupied before. And wasn’t now. For her sake though she hoped it was not a desire for practising Wicca. No chance of that here. But maybe a new viewpoint could get something going. Or not.

‘I don’t know’ Anne replied to Carol’s suggestion. Anne was someone she knew a little from her classes. The pair of them – she and Carol - could have been Cordettes – might have been if Cordelia had come to UC Sunnydale and put out an all call for vacuous empowered young women to hang out with. And taken a dive in the style standards she had set. Neither of them was as strong willed and self-obsessed as Cordelia had been but they tried hard… It was always important to try. But a group was about more than the leaders. It was the whole that mattered. Or it should have been.

Ah maybe even Anne could talk some sense though, Willow thought. She had been a little more impressed by Anne at recent meetings. She actually seem to have some feeling about what Wicca could be as if she had read the “Idiots Guide to Wicca and Witchcraft.” And she seemed to have an ongoing competition with Carol - though they did close ranks against the others when they had to. Go on argue with her…

Carol pressed ahead. ‘You guys like a bake sale right? I mean we need money for the dance recital and you know I do an empowering lemon bun.’

Dance recital, empowering lemon bun? What was empowering about a lemon bun? She supposed if you overcooked it you could throw it at your oppressors and that might do some damage but empowering? Time was when real Wicca would dance as part of a ritual – not that Willow had ever done that. Dancing was something for special occasions only. Very, very, special occasions. Actually just marriages and proms. That was it for dancing. Chanting and intoning was far safer and less prone to being observed in a public performance sort of way. Let alone the stories of witches dancing naked…in the fields or woods. Spiders, frogs if you were near a pond anyway, nudity, public performance….all in one package… uhh, she couldn’t envisage any spell being that desperate that she could even consider that.

(T) Mmmn lemon buns. Tara had to admit that the last bake sale, right after the beginning of the first semester had produced some nice cakes. Say this for Carol – well she would never actually say it but… - she might not have a magical bone in her body but she can make lemon buns. In fact she was kind of looking forward to her purchases already. And she’d sold a lot to her dorm-mates too. She’d been number two in sales. Which was great. Getting that, brief, recognition from the others. They hadn’t found her a chair though. Though if she had said something, spoken up?

And here comes Anne again, Willow was satisfied to notice – sticking up for cause of Wicca against the scourge of lemons – seeing that the other was about to argue with Carol. Down with lemons. Yay wicca!

‘The most important thing is the Gaian newsletter we need to get the message of blessing out to the sisters.’ Anne pointed out to the group and continued. ‘Also who left their scented candles dripping all over my women power shrine?’

Aaaah! Willow cried out silently to herself. Newsletter? That just capped it all. There was no hope for this bunch of wannabe’s. None at all. She’d arrived here doubting it strongly. Last chance saloon. But what else did she have to do. Not a darn thing. Not at all. Kinda made you wish for the end of the world. Again. Something to do that wasn’t here. Not unless…I can inspire them. Inspiration.

Oh dear.

(T) She’s going to speak up, Tara realised. She’s actually going to challenge Carol and Anne. Of course the newest member didn’t know any better – it had been tried before, though Tara herself had never plucked up enough courage to make much of an attempt. In fact her attempts had actually been more of a cautiously raised hand, a nervous stammer and backing off at a rate of knots. Nope silence was best. Otherwise, if you were lucky you might get a withering glance for threatening an interruption. If you were less fortunate you might be asked to explain your idea…be opened up to ridicule by the group. And if you were truly unlucky then you would be savaged by the devastating put downs of Carol and Anne themselves as they led the group in a ritual destruction of your self-belief. Tara had been there many times – though never here in this group. Her self-confidence had fallen long ago in junior high. There had been none left for UC Sunnydale Wicca Group. None that she wanted to risk for this lot anyway.

Inspiration. Now how do you do that again? Inspiration was not big on Willow’s list of attributes. Getting inspired sure – great at that. I could be inspired for my country. I could even be inspired in international competition. But actually doing the inspiring? Perspiring was much, much easier. Big no-no to inspiration – or…well, she admitted to herself, I did teach and tutor quite a lot. A lot of that is inspiration – not just knowing your subject. Heck, I taught nearly a full semester of Computer Science and I even got Xander to graduate with maths and the sciences on his diploma – maybe I can do this. The flash of insight inspired her…see it is working already. Wow, I can be inspiration girl. A new string to my proverbial bow.

‘Well, this is good. I mean, this is all fun ya know, but there's also other stuff that we might show an interest in, as a wicca group,’ Willow suggested. There that was positive, just expanding our horizons. Not changing them or dumping the bake sales – after all they would have to be able to pay for the ingredients if they did start to try some actual magic. Ingredients weren’t cheap after all. It was shocking just how expensive a newt’s eye could be per unit. And I bet they factory farm them. Hundreds of newts lined up…growing up and then having their eyes plucked out for my magic. Eeeew. Focus Willow, she told herself. Inspire.

(T) Inwardly Tara smiled, she wanted to cheer. Instead she hugged her knee’s to her chest. After all one way or another this was not going to be pretty that was a challenge if ever I heard one, she thought. It’s about time someone had the strength to try that. Someone else. Someone who was not me. Which Willow definitely wasn’t. She didn’t know the other woman but they were clearly chalk and cheese. Willow seemed so determined, so strong and purposeful – Tara didn’t think she could ever be that way. And there was the physical contrast too.

Carol looked at Willow, hesitated as if the idea of anything else – whatever it was – had never occurred to her. Horizons were there. Why would they ever need expanding? That was what a horizon was. Something far off. And the idea that a newbie could have anything to suggest that they had not already considered? Rubbish. ‘Like what?’ if this newcomer wanted a debate she was game – and if the idea had any merit then the group would soon regard it as hers anyway.

Willow plunged ahead. ‘Well, There's the wacky notion of spells, you know conjuring, transmutation.’

(T) Oh no, thought Tara, she had to say Wacky. Wacky was sarcasm, and that was not going to go over very well. Willow had just lost her chair she was sure. Infact it was, looking at Carol and Anne – and the expectant faces of the rest of the group – going over like the proverbial lead balloon. The newcomer was either going to win the day or far more likely get ridiculed and never come back again. The group as a whole were sheep or maybe like a pack of animals – and Tara no less than the others – and would follow strength. If Willow won this round then they would be conjuring next week. If she lost, business as usual. Maybe though if some other’s stuck up for her…But sticking up for Wacky? That was a big commitment on the strength of just first impressions of this Willow. Kind of burning my own bridges. But maybe some bridges needed to be burnt.

It was Anne who replied. ‘Oh yeah, then we could all get on our broomsticks and fly around on our broomsticks.’ She cracked up and the rest of the group followed her into a fit of giggles – some genuine, others deliberate put-downs to the challenger and some forced as if trying to fit in. Willow supposed though that the awkward construction of the put-down had been a result of Anne being genuinely surprised at the suggestion. It really had never occurred to her. And that was perhaps the problem. But Willow really didn’t care that much. If she had cared enough – been willing to fight then she might invest the time to let people think about it. But…

Willow could also see the way the wind was blowing. Infact it was a wind tunnel. All one way. She was far too late to alter the dynamics of this group – not that it appeared any great loss. Sure she was disappointed but she wasn’t going to be coming back anyway. The fight had been taken out of her during the last weeks and fighting for this lost cause wasn’t what she needed right now. To come back would be to get involved in the only ritual these “girls” would ever likely get into…ritual mockery. And that wasn’t what she was about. What she wanted. Infact only one member of the group wasn’t joining in with the laughter. She could take the laughter, the mocking because she really had nothing invested in this lot. She really didn’t care. It was their loss. But perhaps someone else did… care that is.

(T) Tara too could judge what was happening. Time to stand up for someone else Tara, even if you won’t stand up for yourself. It was just a matter of experience. She had never stood up for herself…and she’d never had anyone else to stand up for. Her last real friend…well a topic best left out of my thoughts of whilst trying to pluck up courage as it wasn’t a plucky sort of thought.

‘You know certain stereotypes are not very empowering’ Carol reverted to her empowerment speeches for justification – that and the apparent laws of reality as she understood them. Boy was she in the wrong town. Eventually, Willow was sure, they were bound to be confronted with the reality of the Hellmouth…but Willow wasn’t going to be the one to bring it up.

Closed minded-

(T) -petty children.

At last Tara summoned up the courage to speak up, though her first words were drowned… ‘I think that-’ Anne spoke straight over the top of her.

Anne recommenced the put-down of Willow. ‘One person's energy can suck the power from an entire circle. No offence’ Wonderful, thought Willow, put down by an empowerment mantra – that’s a first. She hadn’t missed that Tara girl speaking up though. Willow looked pointedly, and interested, across at Tara to direct Anne’s attention to the fact that she had stopped another member speaking up. Not very empowering was the unspoken subtext.

(T) That they had intended to cause offence was not in doubt to Tara. Carol and Anne already wanted Willow out. Willow though forced them to listen to her with a simple look in her direction. And as Tara continued and they finally noticed they turned their attention to the quieter woman. Course that just built up the pressure…a sense of expectancy that her thoughts were going to be profound.

Tara continued… ‘Well, maybe we could uh-’

Anne interrupted her again and addressed Tara. ‘Yeah, Tara. Guys. Quiet.’ She held hand up for quiet ‘Do you have a suggestion?’

Oh Bravo. It was, Willow realised, the tactics of a seasoned professional. Anne had re-interrupted Tara, making a point with Willow who had forced her to acknowledge her in the first place. And now Tara was now forced to address the whole group. If she was about to stand up for Willow, against the “group” meaning Carol and Anne then she would have really go for it. Willow actually hoped that the other woman would have the sense to back down. This fight was lost anyway. She wasn’t coming back so it wasn’t worth it at all. No sense in spoiling this, whatever it was or could have been, for anyone else. She looked at Tara, gave a barely perceptible shake of her head. No. If Tara saw that gesture she had no idea but it didn’t matter she wasn’t coming back here anyway.

(T) Sorry Willow. I don’t know you but I can’t go back to being an object of ridicule not even by this load of frauds. But this was the end for Tara Maclay in Wicca Group. I don’t need friends like this. They weren’t even friends anyway. Had a single one of them ever visited her, talked to her outside of the group – or even in it? They had talked at her – but never with her. Course that left her without any “friends” or even many acquaintances outside of her classes. Looks like I might be going home after all.

Tara lowered her head, shut up and let the group proceed.

Anne continued satisfied that she and Carol had won that skirmish and also that, from the look of the new girl that there would be no further battle and definitely not a war. ‘Ok, let's talk about the theme for the bacchanal.’

Willow, not caring about the bacchanal, or anything else these women did, but not willing to stand up and leave – giving them the satisfaction of a public victory and, making herself look petty into the bargain simply looked towards her would-be supporter, who was sitting looking at her own feet.

(T) Tara could swear that she felt the appraising look from the red-haired, obviously genuine Wicca, and looked up, met her gaze and tried to look apologetic. How genuine she was Tara couldn’t tell. There was too much negative energy flowing through the group right now to even attempt to read the power in Willow. She might just be an amateur making poultices…but that was a heck of a lot better than bake sales and lemon buns – even ones as tasty as Carol’s.

Tara looked up, and looked distressed. Willow gave her a little smile of thanks and prepared to slip out at the first opportunity after the circle was broken. She gave the group no more of her time…even in her thoughts. Her thoughts were elsewhere. And her supporter occasionally featured in them. Someone, maybe, to try some magic with. Maybe.

(T) It was in that smile that Tara found her solution. This group was, as she had already decided, not what she needed. Maybe this Willow was - for if she was genuinely interested in real-Wicca then she might be interested in doing that with me was all Tara could think. She could check the members list for her hall and then a directory for the room. She could go round sometime and suggest it. They might even find that they could become friends. That would be a reason to stay her in Sunnydale. A friend.

Wow.


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 17, 2001).]

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Thu Aug 16, 2001 9:16 pm

WOW! *huge grin* This is fantastic! Lovin' the story Thanks!!
legend
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Thu Aug 16, 2001 9:31 pm

Thanks legend, part four will be posted, hopefully tonight, certainly by the end of the weekend.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Fri Aug 17, 2001 1:07 am

I like your take on the Wicca group. Interesting.

As for the italics; when you've pasted your story into the post, you can add italics then, or just put them onto your original story. It's not hard, just brackets then and 'i' in 'em.

I'm really not good at explaining this stuff. I'm going now.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby CaptMurdock » Fri Aug 17, 2001 6:42 am

I'm enjoying your story so far. Your take on Willow's and Tara's viewpoints during the Wicca meeting just seemed to ring so true. I had to chuckle at Tara's small appreciation for the lemon buns; any port in a storm, I suppose. Eagerly anticipating the next part (which I guess is the laundry room incident).

------------------
"I will say, I've been in some weird places, but this is…another weird place."

CaptMurdock
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Aug 17, 2001 11:08 am

Well here is part 4 kitties, I just hope you don't think I can keep up this pace even though alot of parts are ready to be posted.

Thanks to Tommo for the Italics stuff, thought it was html but wanted to be sure. Thanks to whichever moderator changed the title for me and thanks to everyone who has provided feedback so far. Unfortunately CaptMurdock I could not get the laundryroom story to work in any way that I was happy with it, hence you have the following which reflects back on it instead. Hopefully this part also helps address Wardukes well made point in respect of the first two parts. Enjoy kitties...I hope.

----------------

Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Special (Duality version) (Currently Part 4 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: The final Willow/Tara scene of “Hush” in the 4th Season. I had intended to deal with this much sooner but actually forgot so this is written out of sequence and therefore has links to stories that follow it. This is the last time I visit “Hush” I promise (4 stories yikes!) though I love the episode to death.
As readers of other parts will notice I have chosen to explore Willow and Tara’s ultimately romantic and wonderful relationship within the framework of the developing friendship. That said the scene in the laundry room and the scene explored and expanded on below definitely set the tone for what will follow – before we, as viewers, know. That meant that I had to address this. You may not agree with the conclusions that our girls come to below, but it is just my viewpoint. What can I say? I like to avoid inconsistencies. The actual lines from the episodes came from the transcript at http://www.psyche.kn-bremen.de.
The story commences by retelling that last scene and then divides when Willow and Tara have gone their separate ways gets into their heads to look at their very similar but also very different thoughts on what might be.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: None, but getting there – that’s the point!
Notes: This version of the story Special is experimental. It was originally written like part three “Campus Wicca’s” but I changed the structure to keep W/T’s thoughts in the final section separate. What do you think works best?
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten Board and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Special…Duality

By Katharyn Rosser

‘You were there looking for me?’ Willow asked Tara. It was an unspoken agreement between them that they would not mention anything too…unusual…here in the middle of the commons. After all loose talk could lead to being burnt at the stake. It had happened. But after what had happened last night they couldn’t keep quiet. Not totally. They couldn’t ignore it. Or the potential there might be.

Tara had explained her reasoning. It had seemed a good idea at the time to go round to see Willow. But the whole being chased and nearly killed thing had kind of detracted from the value. ‘I thought maybe we could do a spell - make people talk again.’ Not that what people said was often worth hearing. But she did want to hear this specific person and what she had to say. ‘I-I'd seen you in the group, the Wicca group you were... you were different than them. I mean they didn't seem to know...’

‘What they were talking about,’ Willow finished for her, agreeing with that assessment wholeheartedly. It was kind of hard not to.

‘I think if they saw a witch they would run the other way,’ Tara half-joked. It was only half a joke because whilst she meant it to be funny and it was probably exactly what would happen. Tara had often thought about it. A minor but flashy spell to shock them. What would that have been like? What would they have done? They would have run, screamed and headed for the hills. She had never placed a wager in her life, but she would have put money on that. The Wicca Group… not very Wicca. Not actually very group-y either. And definitely as ignorant as most of the rest of the world when it came to recognising the ancient powers, beings and nasties. She smiled and then laughed at both the joke and the image in her head – Carol and Anne leading the others in a sprint for high ground.

Willow returned the smile, also taken in by the imagery. ‘How long have you been practicing?’ she wanted to know. Tara obviously knew more than just the basics. She had known how to join their powers, to focus them. That wasn’t simple stuff. It took practice. Practice Willow herself had never really had due to a definite lack of people to… well practice with. Amy, with whom she had been intending to try that out last year, was – well a rat now and not focussed on much besides cheese and spinning her wheel.

‘Always, I mean, since I um, was little... my, my mom used to, She um, she had a lot of power, like you.’ Where she got it from Tara was not about to say, certainly not here. Probably never. But that was why the women in her family had always had the power. The Maclay witches. Because they were also the Maclay demons. Here though Tara was sure that she had found someone who matched her mother’s power. In potential at least – when they had joined in that laundry room it had felt like she was back home, practising her focussing with her mother. She could see by Willow’s face that the other woman was about to argue with that assessment. Was it modesty though, or did she really not see it in herself? It could be hard to recognise your own potential. Or even if you did to accept it. Tara knew that well enough.

‘Oh I'm not like... I don't have much in the way of power.’ Willow replied, utterly certain of that fact – at least for now. But she aimed to get better. That was what Wicca Group had been supposed to do for her. Big Bust there then. But there was also Tara. Now there was just Tara. That had all been worth it, even the nearly dying. After all she wasn’t a stranger to that anymore. That kind of regular mortal peril made you appreciative of the smallest of good sides. Being alive and finding someone with whom she could practice that was definitely enough of an upside. And hey the world was safe for another day too.

Tara just smiled at Willow’s denials.

‘Really,’ Willow insisted, feeling as if Tara had just argued with her instead of gracing her with a smile. It had been a knowing smile. Kind of like one of Giles’s raised eyebrows. ‘I mean most of my potions come out soup. Besides... spells going awry, friends in danger...’ There was that. That My Will be Done spell – that could have been very bad news indeed. And if I had been any more unstable I could have been a vengeance demon right now…. and I know how much I despise them. ‘I'm definitely nothing special.’

Tara realised that Willow really couldn’t see her own power, or her potential, that it wasn’t false modesty – and compared to me… well she has friends. She must be doing something right and I think I like her too. So this time Tara did verbalise her argument. ‘No, you are.’

Willow smiles at the compliment, glad that someone did think she was special. That someone thought her Wicca was going somewhere. Had even got there. Wasn’t just a tool, not something to be “careful” of and guarded against. Controlled as if she were some little schoolgirl. Which of course she had been until a few months ago but hey! Saving the world with magic now a little trust and confidence would be nice.

Tara smiled hesitantly, unsure of what she had said…and why. And that worried her. Not knowing her own mind. She usually knew her own mind. The problem, usually, was letting others know what was on it, but she knew it herself. And now she didn’t. Why had she said that? That this person was special? Really? The magic, the personality, the fact that Willow had joined with her in saving their lives? But it didn’t really matter. It was done and she had meant it anyway anyone as powerful as Willow was special. The smile widened. ‘Look I-I have to get to,’ she pointed back over her shoulder.

‘Class.’ Willow finished for her not actually knowing what it was that Tara studied – or actually much at all about this young woman who might be a friend.

‘Yeah. We can talk some more…if-if you want to. Let me g-give you my r-room number.’ She scrawled it down on a piece of notepaper. Passed it over to Willow not trusting herself to say more right now. Her hopes were intruding on her speech. Making her nervy girl. Then she was pretty much always nervy girl.

Willow took the note and folded it carefully. ‘Definitely…just…’ she broke off, unsure how to tell Tara that her life was complicated by demons and vampires. Ghosts and general badness – that she might not make it over if they made a firm arrangement.

‘You c-can’t say when.’ Tara finished for her. She had already figured out that Willow was into more than just Wicca. Willow had somehow known what was going on – at least sort of. In spite of the terror of being chased Willow had remained calm under pressure. Formulated some sort of plan. Not just froze like a bunny in the headlights. It struck Tara that Willow was used to this sort of stuff. Besides she probably had essays and reading and stuff. Just like me.

‘No. Sorry. But definitely. Absolutely definitely. Soon too. Just not…’ Willow stopped again.

‘Just not a definite when. That isn’t a p-problem,’ Tara lied. Make it soon please Willow. Please. I need…something. She left all that unspoken though and knew that her face had not betrayed her. She could do that. She could trust her face not to betray her. Just not her voice.

They stood there, facing each other at the exit of the commons, about to part and go their separate ways. There was so much left to say though. Talk of the dangers they had faced. What had happened to them. The full story of why Tara had even been there. The potential that each had discovered in the other. But it had to remain unsaid. Time was pressing ever onwards and so they parted.

‘B-Bye.’

‘See you. Soon I promise.’

-----
Willow

As she walked off towards the library Willow couldn’t help thinking about all the possibilities. She had gone to Wicca group to get herself off the plateau that she had reached in her development. And she hadn’t so much found another plateau there…she had found a deep valley. A pit. That had been what it seemed like there, in that group. That woman at Wicca Group had been only half right; a group can suck the energy out of a person. But Tara…

Tara was a high mountain peak. The power that radiated from the young woman was masked only by the absolute lack of confidence she appeared to have in herself and her own abilities which was probably why she had not shone out amongst those frauds. But still it was obvious to her now that Tara had that power – that it wasn’t even potential it was real power. It was where she wanted to be herself. Developing. Not powerful. Not standing still, getting better would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked… or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I sensed it? Sensed her? The power of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look hard enough.

There was so much that they could do together. Spells and other great stuff. They could learn from each other, help each other and who knew…Tara might even turn into another Scooby. It would be nice not to be the only witch in the mix. The one they always turned to for spells for stopping that week’s evil. Which she didn’t mind…but she was still learning the whole thing. It wasn’t entirely fair that the fate of the world rested with her sometimes. After all it wasn’t her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run they could even become friends. It wasn’t something that was necessary. She knew Tara would never be bitchy and selfish like some of the other so-called Wicca around the campus – they could work together ok, she was sure of that – though Tara would have to stand up for herself a little more as she didn’t want to be feeling like she was forcing the painfully shy young woman into anything. But the suspicion was there that they could be friends.

She sighed, thinking about that. Things were getting worse for the whole Scooby group dynamic. Things just weren’t the same. It would be nice to make a new friend. Someone who wouldn’t look back on what had been. A friend with whom there was only a future. How long had it been since she had tried to make a friend? Actually tried? Of course Tara might not want that. She might just be in it for the spells.

Best not to think about that.

----
Tara

As she walked off towards her lecture, Tara couldn’t help thinking about… Willow. She had gone to Wicca group to find herself some friends. To find herself a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. To make her further education everything she had dreamed it to be throughout largely friendless years at school. And what she had found there were just shallow fakes. Shallow fakes who didn’t want to know her. But Willow…

Willow was, possibly, everything she had been looking for. She knew she couldn’t take a friendship developing for granted. But Willow was the sort of person that she thought she could be friends with. That had been hidden by the redheaded woman’s own insecurity in those meetings. Something had been or was wrong with Willow. She was not sad, but rather despondent at those meetings she had been to before they had spoken. It had kept her quiet then and only recently had she come out of that…to regain some measure of contentment. It was where Tara herself wanted to be. Contented. Not even happy. Contented would do.

But why didn’t I see it before. They had sat through those meetings. Ok so they hadn’t talked…or even met glances until that last meeting. But why hadn’t I seen it? Seen her? The wonderful personality of the woman was so obvious. If only you looked. But I didn’t look.

They could be together. As friends. They could talk, shop, gossip – maybe even do some spells. So much that she had not done with a friend. They could get to know each other and who knew…Willow might turn into a good friend – one that might last a lifetime. One that might help her through what was to come. One who might… when the time came still be her friend after the… change. Willow already knew about demons and such… so could she be a friend after that? Or would she hate me? And even if Willow didn’t stick with her after that then she didn’t mind… it would just be good to have a friend. Or at least a potential friend. It wasn’t entirely fair that she had been without so long. But ultimately it was her destiny.

And she had an inkling that maybe in the long run that she would maybe like to be more than friends with Willow. Not that it was an option really. She didn’t think Willow was so inclined. It wasn’t something that was necessary for them to function as friends. Tara just thought that she might come to like Willow like that. Maybe. She suspected that romance with a member of her own sex had never crossed Willow’s mind and the goddess knew that she would have to respect that. That she would never get to reveal those feelings should they even awaken. But the inkling was there, within her. That initial inkling.

She sighed, thinking about that. It had been so long since she had felt even a flickering of attraction for someone. And even knowing it would not be reciprocated – might not even be a real feeling within her it was nice to know she was still capable of such a feeling. Whilst there was still time.

Even if it would make her deeply unhappy should it ever spring into being ruining a, possible, friendship that she needed so badly.

Best not to think about it too much.


------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Fri Aug 17, 2001 11:20 am

I'm rather impressed at how you get inside their heads and make it last so long. My internal musings tend to run out of steam after a paragraph! I like this.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Aug 17, 2001 11:48 am

Who needs to get inside their heads when you write dialogue like "Laid to Rest"?! Stopping now, mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Fri Aug 17, 2001 1:26 pm

I am really impressed as well. I love the internal dialogue. And yes now we see Tara initially attracted, aware of her sexuality. And her angst about being a demon , poor Tara. This is lovely, katharyn how long will you carry this story, I am hoping as long as possible, I am just curious.

btw, I changed the title, so you're welcome.

xita
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Warduke » Fri Aug 17, 2001 1:47 pm

Really good stuff Katharyn and Tara attracted to Willow...how could she not be

I hope this story goes on for awhile too.

Warduke
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Fri Aug 17, 2001 2:22 pm

quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
mutual admiration society is dull for the other kitties.

It sure is. Best to pretend we haven't read one another's work, ok?

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
quote:

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Fri Aug 17, 2001 11:07 pm

Being as people are asking there are currently 32 parts to this cycle (though I am actually planning to sub-divide it into three cycles of stories - the Beginning Cycle = S4, the Summer Cycle = you guessed it and an as yet unnamed one for S5.) The fact that on Monday I will be getting access to the second half of season 5 (some for reviewing some first time) woohoo! will no doubt inspire a burst of writing set on season 5 (most so far is in Season 4, the summer and up to and slightly after "Family."
They are pretty much all converstaion or thought pieces just involving W/T though a few have "guests" just as I wanted to write those other characters for once. Really I am interested only in the developing W/T relationship and their own thoughts on that - at least until they are firmly together.

Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.

Part 5 will be posted probably sometime today or certainly tomorrow. I am going to take the opportunity of the weekend to actually try and do some writing rather than just redrafting and clear up season 4 parts as I suspect that I will lose interest in those once I complete my season 5 video collection!

Glad people seem to be enjoying this. I enjoyed writing it afterall, but that is not the same thing.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Sat Aug 18, 2001 6:05 am

quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Also there are two rather more "intimate" stories. Again mainly based around thoughts etc The first is (you guessed it) after the fade out in NMR. There are two versions of that story (part 17.) One fades out after getting into their heads and the other well, ahem, carries on into more intimate moments. Well how could I resist writing that. I will post whichever the readers are more interested in. Let me know your opinions there as I don't want to offend anyone - though I have been careful to write it sweet rather than naughty.


Please...I beg of you...post them both. I don't think too many people (if any) would be offended -especially if they have an easily viewed 'warning'.

Am loving this fic so far You have captured their inner dialogue perfectly!
quote:

legend
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sat Aug 18, 2001 6:21 am

Well that is one yes vote... plus my own.

Anyway there is a way to go before that becomes an issue. Part 5 is below. I will be unable to post part 6 until Monday so this will have to do you for now. This story typifies how I write. Whilst Ruth can put out excellent stories at a moments notice this one took me alot of drafts to get to the current form...and I'm never happy with them. Not totally. But if I didn't slap myself in the face and get it posted I don;t think I ever would. Enjoy.

Katharyn

---------------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – True Beginnings (Currently Part 5 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: In the aftermath of “Hush” and “Doomed.” As Hush is followed directly by “Doomed”, (where the first episode ends the second begins), the events in this story take place after “Doomed” but are related actually more directly to those of “Hush” as Tara does not appear in “Doomed.” Willow goes to visit Tara late one night. What can I say? The title says it all… we’re really starting the journey now for them.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Hush”/”Doomed” but if you haven’t got that far then you don’t know who Willow and Tara are anyway! Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13 simply because of what it all builds up to
Couples: None yet…but can you guess?
Notes: This was actually the first W/T I wrote and was going to be a story in it’s own right but I tweaked and tinkered and ended up with 100,000 words so I thought I better split it up! I wouldn’t like to give a draft number to this…I would guess at 30.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and most of all to L – she’s my always and actually read this one and told me to keep going. The rest is... well far too much time chained to a PC to be healthy. Being as no one reads these anyway then I will slip in a special thanks to Aly and Amber, even back at Hush it was all so perfect…


The Beginnings Cycle

True Beginnings.

By Katharyn Rosser


Willow didn’t envy Xander his lodger this night. Nasty Spike, been there done that…a lot, maudlin Spike – kinda vulnerable in a aggressive kind of way, “impotent” Spike getting used to that…but Spike The Demon Slayer? Nope that was just too wacky a notion to be comfortable with. Definitely not the time to be hanging out in that particular basement.

She’d abandoned Xander to his fate, waving goodbye silently as he’d tried explaining to Anya on the phone that - in his ‘least likely to get the vamp mad’ way, given Spike was pacing with a trademark lack of patience behind him - that the vampire had snapped out of his funk…and that she’d lost the bet they apparently had that he would kill himself. A vengeance demon…even an ex-vengeance demon…had to be a good judge of character though – if insensitive with it. Only Xander’s cheap furniture had “saved” the vampire in his attempts to dust himself. That and her own intervention and powers of persuasion.

That was me, she thought proudly. Another good deed for the day…well aside from helping saving the world. Again. Good deed though? If Spike ever got bitey again then it might not be such a good thing. Funny, but stopping Spike from killing himself – well re-killing himself - gave her a greater satisfaction than them stopping the opening of the Hellmouth. Which was same old same old…. Apocalypse cults yada yada. End of the world. Again. Curiously, if she was honest with herself she was rather attached to the vampire. Not like they would ever be bosum buddies but…recently they had always seemed to be thrown together when they were both vulnerable…though, she thought, I am usually vulnerable because he was threatening – if not trying - to kill me. But still, they had shared a lot of thoughts and gone through some tough times. Not really been through them together…but definitely at the same time, which had to count for something. He’d even offered to make her a vampire. But she’d seen where that road would take her. Soulless, evil, weird dresser and kind of gay. Skanky even.

Not that action-Spike would last long. The only things Spike had ever seemed to focus on since coming to Sunnydale were Drusilla and killing Buffy – and his heart was only sporadically into the latter of those. If he’d had real focus – like he’d been reputed to have in his hay day he’d have been a lot more dangerous. The others and I would probably be dead…but at least Spike wasn’t into ending the world…much. I’m so bored of the end of the world…

Heading across town and into the campus in the dead of night was not something that most people would consider “safe” and Willow was one of those who knew it definitely wasn’t safe. Which made it absolutely no better – who said knowledge was power. Sometimes knowledge was a big scary thing, with teeth. And claws. And sometimes slime. But then the vamps appeared to keeping out of sight. What with earthquakes, apocalypse demon cults, those commando guys and “the Gentlemen” who could blame them? They were, almost overwhelmingly, opportunist survivors. And survival in Sunnydale usually depended on keeping out of the way of the bigger bad –whether that was a more powerful vamp, the latest demon to take up residence or the slayer. Still on the plus side when was the last time you heard about a mugger, or worse, in Sunnydale. Even the vampires wouldn’t tolerate them – beyond making them a meal. Or a recruit.

Entering campus it was still quiet. The campus party rounds always tended to come to a halt when the dead bodies were discovered. At least for a day or two, until that weirdness that allowed people to forget what they didn’t like to know came over them. Some of us though, she thought, don’t forget. Sometimes though it would be good to. To forget and lose the pain. Besides it was pretty late. Here and there a few lights remained on – no doubt in anticipation of beating essay and assignment deadlines.

Maybe…another light was on. Maybe. She changed direction and reached the hall in short order her thoughts filled only with the possibilities in Scooby Spike… and the problems. It would be like having a vampiric and narked off Cordy. Uhhh.

She fished a tattered scrap of paper out of her pack, a name, a number and a hall. A couple of lights still on up on that floor, though where Tara’s room was she didn’t know, maybe on the other side of the building. After suffering, and complaining about, a roommate who had received visitors at all hours – and often didn’t leave – it was kind of ironic that she was contemplating going to Tara’s so late.

OK, I’ll knock softly, if there’s no reply I’ll leave without waking her. Making for the main doors to the hall she found the porter who doubled as the night watchman outside taking a smoke break. He didn’t seem concerned as she walked past, fishing out her student ID, he just waved her by. Oh no, I’m not dangerous, she thought, I mean I could be a vampire, demon or well…anything. Though in Sunnydale it probably wasn’t the best policy to enquire too closely…not on minimum wage anyway. Besides just what was he going to do? Still having got inside without the predicted argument over how late it was she was both relieved and also annoyed that he had taken for another harmless student – which she was, but hey she could have been bad. Don’t have to dress in leather to be bad. Taking the first flight of the stairway a bit too quickly in her eagerness to reach her destination before it got any later she twisted her week leg and winced slightly. It hadn’t bothered her up till then.

Reaching the room number that Tara had thrust into her hand in the commons what seemed like weeks ago but was actually only a couple of days – guess that what’s helping to save the world does for you – she stepped back away from the door checking for light. I’ll just leave if it is dark she told herself, appreciating more than most given her first roommate just what turning the light out actually meant. Not party time basically.

Not that she was here for a party anyway.

There was a soft light emerging from under the door but it could easily be an outside light, filtered by curtains. Or a candle…Tara struck Willow as definitely a candle person. Though that was perhaps a stereotype of Wicca’s – move into the 21st Century Willow – no Wicca-ism. Can you be Wicca-ist? And if you could, could you be Wicca-ist and also a Wicca? She shook her head to herself. Too much thinking Willow at far too late an hour.

To knock or not to…it was well gone one in the morning and there was no sound from within. Still hesitating she stood there for perhaps a minute, then stepped away from the door, preparing to turn and leave. When the door handle squeaked, turned and the door was opened. Coincidence or what…like some sort of thinly plotted TV show really… who knew stuff like that happened in real life?

Not really looking where she was going the blonde girl stepped out of her now obviously candlelit room, the light flickering in the slight draft from the door. Traditional Wicca then. Aha! No longer Wicca-ist – just a good judge of character. But could you be Wicca-ist and still right?

Frozen in place by surprise and totally irrelevant thoughts, Willow blocked Tara’s path as she came out of the room and Tara almost ran into her. ‘Ugh..umm - s..sorry.’ Tara looked up and saw who it was she had collided with.

‘My fault…I was kinda blocking the way. Blocky,’ she gave an apologetic smile.

‘Wi-Willow. Hey, w-were you looking for m-me?’ Tara’s stutter was back, just like in Wicca Group where to be honest Willow hadn’t paid enough attention to this woman to really notice it, or Tara herself, as disappointed as she was with those pale imitations of wanna-be wicca’s. Actually though – though she had been appreciative of the support Tara had seemed to be about to give her there, she had not really heard the young woman speak much until just the other day. After there had been the whole silence thing and they had found chance for a brief talk in the commons where she could have sworn it was not that bad. Perhaps it was the surprise.

‘Who else? Hey.’ She gave one of her patented Willow Waves, which would have the virtue, at least, of being new to this young woman if not anyone else that she known for more than a few weeks. Willow realised then just what it might be thought she had said…suggesting that no one else would be here at this time. Course what she had meant was the opposite really. That she had no one else to seek out than Tara. But still heck of a leap, nice going. Insult her why don’t I?

Tara smiled. ‘Hey.’ It was a smile that illuminated the hall far more than the half strength lights that were left on at night to let occupants find their way around without wasting power or shining under the doors of rooms. ‘It’s late, I was j-just heading for bed.’

‘I know, that was why I didn’t knock. I was just going to leave…you sleep in the bathroom?’ Seeing where Tara was headed with her wash bag and trying to inject some humour into the situation after her initial slip - that Tara did not seem to have noticed, taken the wrong way or if she had, actually cared about.

‘Umm – n-no. I sleep in my room. You?’

‘On my broomstick some nights.’ Tara’s smile erupted again in response to her joke. ‘I’ll come back tomorrow if you like…earlier I promise’ Willow offered, half hoping that Tara wouldn’t agree to that. She was so psyched anyway that there was no way she was going to sleep anytime soon. Too much adrenaline from the earlier events of the night and it was a fair distance over the dark campus, too far to have come for nothing. But it wouldn’t be nothing would it. They had made contact and even if she left now Tara would know that she was interested in pursuing what she had talked about –despite her not hearing a word from her during the time in between. But hey there had been an end of the world to deal with. She’d been busy.

‘No I didn’t mean you should go. I was just saying it was late…what kind of W-Wicca would we be if we w-went to bed early?’ Tara asked.

‘Less tired ones who pay more attention in lectures?’ Willow suggested in response.

That smile again and a soft laugh, muted for the consideration of those sleeping. ‘That is so true. Please… go on in, I’ll just wash up.’ Tara gave a point into her room, a gesture that was almost nervous and definitely hesitant. Willow wondered why that might be. Sure Tara seemed a little shy and nervous – but nice with it and she had been bold enough to seek me out, she thought.

Entering the room Willow was surprised at just how dark it was. Book adorned the desk and a candle flickered there. The room though was dark, sparsely decorated and would probably appear the same, bland and lacking the personality of it’s occupier, with sunlight pouring through that window now covered by curtains.

Willow was uncomfortable in Tara’s personal space, as she would have been in anyone else’s, but more so here since Tara so obviously seemed unnerved by her presence. So she stood awkwardly, looking around, not wanting to sit in case it was the wrong place and not wanting to be found examining the contents of the room as you might do with someone you actually knew though there were some items around that even in the dim light she was dying to examine. A few old books bearing symbols she recognised as being Wicca. A crystal. Other stuff. But Tara’s stuff. Being invited in doesn’t give you carte blanche… unless you’re a vampire and you just don’t care about anything but the eating.

Tara came back a few minutes later, still wiping her face with a towel, face now denuded of the little makeup she had actually been wearing and found Willow still standing there in the middle of the room where she had stopped when she went to the bathrooms.

‘Wow that was fast…’ Willow observed.

‘Well it doesn’t do to d-dawdle as my mother always s-said - besides I’ve got company’ Tara replied.

‘Oh…sorry, didn’t mean to interrupt. I’ll come back….’seeing the look on Tara’s face she stopped. ‘Oh – me.’ Realisation. ‘It is me?’

‘Yes it’s you.’ That smile again.

‘You have the most wonderful smile,’ Willow suddenly felt the need to point out. God what a strange thing to say the first time you really talk to someone, but at least Tara seemed to have settled down – the stammer was fading.

‘Really, you think so?’ There it was again, the smile this time no doubt at the compliment. And Willow saw, with a sudden flash of insight that this young woman wasn’t used to compliments. Or even talking to people beyond a select few. That was what was distressing her. Maybe the cause of the sadness that was obviously there within her. It was an understanding, Willow thought, borne of being a kindred spirit. At this low point in her life at least. And back before Buffy, when she had only had Xander. And Oz….

‘Sorry, not the sort of thing that a visitor you don’t really know would usually say,’ Willow replied. ‘But yes. It has a kind of purity. I can tell you really mean it. Sometimes people just smile to hide things….but not you. It’s so genuine.’

‘Fl-flatter me some more…if you w-want.’ Tara came back not quite sure herself if she was joking.

‘Maybe later.’ Willow smiled. ‘I was wondering if you wanted to talk a little? The commons aren’t really the best place. Kinda people filled.’

‘About umm, you know, spells?’ Tara asked.

‘Yeah spells. And you and me too – how we can work them together. I have to admit I am real excited about this. You’re obviously very powerful and your not ratty – which is a big plus,’ Willow commentated thinking of the last person she had done spells with regularly. Poor Amy, almost burned at the stake and now stuck as a rat.

‘You did spells with someone who was angry?’ Tara asked not objecting for the moment to Willow’s assumption of her power. ‘Not very safe.’ Being off balance whilst practicing magic was dangerous business no matter how powerful you might be – or think you were.

‘Well no, Amy is sort of literally ratty – she turned herself into a rat and got stuck. I keep her in my room. Maybe we could try and reverse the spell – when we know what we can do.’ Willow was genuinely hopeful of that and knew she was, as usual, galloping far ahead of herself. ‘See, we’ve been talking for just a couple of minutes and already we are into Practical Magic 101. Sorry.’

‘It’s OK and sure, I’d love to help her out…how long has she-?’

‘Nearly six months’ Willow admitted.

‘Aren’t her parents worried?’

‘Well,’ replied Willow, ‘They kind of split up, I told her Dad that Amy went with her Mother.’ A little sheepish there… ‘Not much more I can say. I’m not sure he is ready for your daughter is a rat, spending her days running on a wheel in my room. But it’s a great wheel and there’s a bell.’

‘No I guess that would be pretty hard to grasp. What did you tell her Mother though?’

‘Oh that’s all right that is no problem at all. Her mother was a witch, she got sucked into a nether-realm or something a couple of years ago.’ Tara looked at her, questioningly and Willow felt the need to defend herself from an unspoken accusation. ‘I didn’t do it. I wasn’t even practicing then. Amy’s Mom was a practitioner of the black arts. The spell was aimed at someone else – and it rebounded off a mirror.’

Tara nodded, knowingly, as if she’d heard of such things before. ‘I think…well…It won’t be easy though, unpicking someone else’s spell. Especially a self-transmutation. You tried a general reversal spell as well as specifics?’

Willow nodded in reply, ‘It kind of went ka-blooey.’ Actually it had almost resulted in crispy fried Amy – ending Willow’s attempts to reverse the spell on her own.

‘Then I think Amy may be stuck for a while,’ Tara concluded. ‘But we can try some time…to, umm, change her back.’

‘That’s great, but it’s ok - she does have the cutest nose.’ Willow missed Tara looking at her suddenly even more interested. ‘It twitches and I think she is pretty happy.’

‘Oh the rat,’ Tara hadn’t been sure for a moment there.

‘Yes. I am not sure I ever saw Amy twitch her nose,’ Willow joked. ‘Or eat cheese…I hope she likes it. I meant person Amy. Not rat Amy. Who does both all the time.’

‘Just a thought – you are sure you have the right rat…I mean they pretty common…’ Tara tailed off, seeing Willow didn’t even want to think about the possibility that she’d left real Amy scampering around and taken home some sewer rat. And so she changed the subject. ‘W-would you like something to drink?’ Tara suddenly asked. ‘Sorry not to have offered before…I don’t…don’t entertain much. I only have tea and coffee though at the moment - and water – which is…well a given being as I can offer tea and coffee.’

‘No thanks they will keep me up all night. I’m not really a caffeine addict. Though I can be tempted to chase a Mocca sugary rush from time to time. Besides I really need my sleep tonight it’s been a rough few days.’

Tara nodded. ‘What did you call them? “The Gentlemen?”’

‘That’s what Giles said.’

‘Giles?’

‘My old school librarian. I went to Sunnydale High.’ Willow revealed, uncertain how this would be seen. After all most students deliberately aimed to get away from home when they went to university. Sunnydale students traditionally more than most. Assuming they survived to graduation. And here I am the whole world was my mollusc and I stayed home – and look how well that went. Buffy barely finds time to talk, the campus Wicca’s are into bake sales and Oz left me. Great choice. I could have been as alone in Paris or Cambridge.

‘A local then. I assume you know that Sunnydale is filled with magical energy?’ Tara asked, not doubting the reply. Willow would have to know that if she had been using magic but, Tara thought, it would be easy to overlook just how easy magic was here in Sunnydale compared to other places.

‘It’s a hell-mouth. Sunnydale’s number one tourist attraction. If you’re a vampire, monster, other non-specific demon or beastie ’ Willow said calmly, with a matter of fact attitude only possible with years of practiced terror.

Tara considered this news. ‘Really I wasn’t sure they really existed. Not as a specific place anyway. Explains a lot.’ It also made her a little nervous. Willow was obviously joking but it had the ring of truth that last part. Why had she chosen UC Sunnydale? Had some part of her been attracted to it?

Willow was struck by the thought that someone else had had a similar reaction to Sunnydale’s weirdness. ‘Vampires, demons, End of the world, apocalypse cults blah blah. Only here those cults really mean to end the world. We had one of those yesterday. But on the plus side it means that magic works a lot more easily. Which is a good thing, generally at least.’ Willow was conscious suddenly of showing off a little, revelling in a listener who could accept it all as previously unknown news. ‘Sorry I tend to get carried away when I know something someone else doesn’t. I get all babbley…’

‘It’s alright…I’m interested.’ Tara smiled again. ‘Besides you b-babble very well.’

‘Thankyou.’

‘Didn’t Sunnydale High get blown up last year?’ Tara asked. ‘Was that the hell-mouth?’ Tara had passed the burnt out building a few times, wondered why the city left it in the state it was – the property not even secured, let alone made safe.

‘No actually that was us. Big Snake, demon ascension. Lots of snake fritters but not actually hell-mouthy per se.’ Matter of fact again. A lot of people had died that day…though they had done so for a cause and here she was blabbing it as a conversation piece. Had she become so blasé about the deaths of others? Had she become immune to their suffering unless it was someone she really knew or the whole world at risk? She didn’t like to think so but…

‘Us? You blew up your school? I thought I was a rebel when I put a small curse on the school nurse – a little boil on her nose…she wasn’t nice to…a friend of mine.’ Tara admitted.

‘Oooh, remind me to be nice to you’ Willow joked in reply.

‘I will’ Tara smiled.

‘Well it wasn’t just me. Buffy, Xander, Giles... and others.’ Oz. ‘We all helped blow it up. We’re a team.’ Willow said proudly. ‘Wait that’s not a good thing right?’

‘If it saved the world it was.’ Tara reassured her.

‘Ok good, I would hate you to think I did that sort of thing for fun. Though I must admit it was a little satisfying and I was homework, must have more homework-girl. I guess I was kind of a nerd. I loved school.’ Willow broke off as if realising something. ‘Some say I still am – a nerd I mean - but you know I don’t think I care what Percy says.’

‘Percy?’ Tara asked, wondering if she should know who that was.

Willow smiled realising she was not just babbling but also rambling. If you could do those things together. ‘Never mind. Someone I will probably never see again. You know you are so easy to talk to,’ she was glad to admit, wondering to herself how she had blabbed everything from the presence of the hell-mouth to being called a nerd to a person she hardly knew.

‘I think…well I listen well, people keep telling me that. Usually I think it is easier to listen than to try and say something and spend half an hour to get the sentence ou-out. See.’

‘It doesn’t seem too bad’ the other replied encouragingly

‘It can be, if I am nervous or upset. Though it is b-better with you than it would be with another person I hardly knew. It was really bad at some of those Wicca Groups you came to.’

‘Well they were pretty domineering with their bakesales and insistence on absolutely no spells. What did I call them before…wanna-blessed-be’s?’ Willow asked.

‘Yes,’ Tara affirmed smiling.

‘Got to remember that one.’ Willow promised herself.

‘It’s probably our connection in that laundry room that made it easier. For a minute there we really linked.’ Said Tara getting back to them and away from the would-be Wicca’s. ‘When we joined to move that soda machine…I feel I know you now – or at least then for that moment… better than I’ve known anyone for a long time.’ There had definitely been a connection there – would have to have been to pull something like that off in a stressful situation, which being chased by those – whatever they actually were – definitely was. Fairytales? They hadn’t seemed like fairytales.

‘What do you think happened there? There was a rush, as we moved it, that I never felt before when I did a spell.’ Willow asked, getting to what had been bothering her about the whole incident. It shouldn’t have been that easy – not in her experience anyway. There were some powerful magic users out there, but unless Tara was far more powerful than even Willow thought she was…

‘We needed to move it. Together we could.’ Tara replied as plain and simple as you like on certain ground now. About magic she felt that she could speak with some authority. After all I had the finest teacher she thought to herself remembering hours on her mothers knee as a small girl smarting at her mother’s insistence that she know the why’s before the how’s.

‘That’s it? You’ve been able to do something like that before? I mean with no spells or incantations, just force of will?’ Willow was surprised at that. Wiccan magic involved many aspects, most of which involved verbalising or at least mixing potions even if just as a focus for the willpower. As she understood it only the very experienced and powerful could do without such centring.

‘W-well no. I never threw a soda machine against a wall whilst being chased by…well whatever they actually w-were. It was a bit bigger than anything that I have moved before’ Tara admitted, belying her casual explanation.

‘I know.’ Willow nodded. ‘I’m pencil girl.’ She held her hand out in a mock greeting.
‘I can do things with a pencil that you wouldn’t believe.’ Tara raised her eyebrows questioningly. Willow realising just what she had said clarified her point, ‘You know manipulation, just for fun.’ Tara raised her eyebrows still further so Willow pressed ahead. ‘Levitation, spinny stuff. You know…not…well…quiet now.’

Tara took the proffered hand and shook it. ‘I know what you mean. Pebble girl, at your service.’ She smiled. ‘After my brothers were done shooting cans with their ari-rifles back home I would set them up again and fling pebbles and small stones at them. I used to be pretty good too…until I was found out.’ She suddenly lost the smile. Shook her head. ‘Never mind that.’

‘I know,’ Willow reassured her. ‘It can be a dangerous pastime. I once got a pencil stuck in a tree…I was pretty upset with other…stuff…at the time.’ She carried on with pride, ‘but I staked a vampire with one later on.’

‘Wow, must have been a powerful thrust.’ Tara was genuinely impressed. ‘You know you talk about vampires, the end of the world and stuff like it was an everyday thing. Is it really?’ What was left unspoken was the question – is that your world Willow? And if it was is it a world I want to be visiting?

‘Pretty much. I mean the vamps are around pretty much all the time. But the end of the world – that’s maybe just ever six months or so. Oh and don’t forget demons…Not quite as common as vamps, but lots of them around.’ Tara’s face shifted uncomfortable with the direction of the conversation – despite having initiated it. Noticing this Willow carried on to reassure the other woman, ‘I know it is pretty scary stuff. I mean it’s one thing knowing about magic and vampires, but knowing that they are everyday things and that the world keep threatening to end and you never hear about it…it took me a while to get used to that. Knowing that if you hadn’t found out about it all the world might have ended and you wouldn’t have even noticed.’

‘Yeah I can imagine.’ Tara, realising her discomfort was visible to the other, changed the subject back to what it had started out with. ‘I think…in the laund-dry room, that we connected. I mean really connected. Not just because we were in d-danger but because we fit together – mystically I mean.’ Never at her best pushing forward a theory the stammer returned…but not too bad. Willow had been wrong…it was she that was so easy to talk to.

‘How do you mean?’ Willow asked, quickly adding ‘Not that I disagree, something happened but I never heard of anything like that.’

‘My Mom used to tell me stuff. Whilst she would read to my brothers – you know st-stories I would get the Wicca lore. She was really into that, had been since she was a girl and my grandmother told the lore to her. Well she once told me that although magic is easier and more powerful in a group – you know ‘The power of three’ or seven or nine or whichever mystical number you use – that is not the most p-perfect situation.’ She looked up and met Willow’s eyes, having been looking down at the floor as she related what she had been told long ago. Willow, fascinated urged her to go on. ‘The p-perfect situation is a pair working as one. No egos, no selfishness, no desire to lead or to follow the other. More than two and something starts to get in the way. But two people, together, synchronised in mind and soul. That is the perfect combination. But I had only ever heard of it through those stories. She, my Mom, had never found that and neither had I.’

Willow nodded slowly. ‘Nor had I, it’s in no book I ever read.’

‘I might be wrong…she m-might have been or I m-might be remembering it wrong’ Tara admitted modestly, not wanting to put herself forward as some repository of ancient Wicca lore – or forward at all actually. Definitely stay to the rear. ‘But it wouldn’t – be in the books I mean, because it is so rare. Those who wrote the texts most Wicca use often wrote from experience…’

‘And if they never had it – they couldn’t write about it.’ Willow finished.

‘Yeah, I think I recognised that in you when you were trying to move that soda machine. You weren’t trying to do it to save yourself even though you were as scared as I was. Terrified. You were trying to do it to save us. So I tried to help us. Not myself, not even you. But to help us and we found that perfect link in that moment. In that moment we were transformed into two people who knew and trusted each other completely with no sense of self, living for the other…and dying with the other if we failed.’

‘Kinda sounds like two people in love.’ Willow interjected.

‘Yes I guess it is like that when you describe it, at least as most people think of idealised romantic love.’ Tara acknowledged. ‘But really it was the situation that did it - in that moment we faced death but neither of us was thinking of ourselves. Or even the other. We were together. Linked. It wasn’t love at all – love can be very selfish.’

You got that right Willow thought and realised that her own thoughts were mirrored by Tara – had prompted her to interject those words into her explanation. Someone had hurt her in the past. Just as I have been hurt. From the bitterness and regret in that last sentence she knew that Tara obviously had felt that pain - and it made her feel closer to the blonde woman who continued with her explanation.

‘It was purity of thought and purpose’ Tara finished.

‘And that did it. Purity of thought and purpose?’

‘Yes’ Tara affirmed.

‘Does it only work in critical moments like that?’ Willow asked. ‘Or can we do…stuff?’ Obviously excited by the potential.

‘I don’t know. I g-guess we’ll have to find out. I think that it is probably tough to be so unified – we were really stuck, in a life or death crisis so we might not be able to do it again.’ That was Tara’s honest opinion and actually she kind of hoped that that much power would not be available on demand. Too dangerous. ‘I mean it is, well kind of, difficult to find that sort of purity just for messing around with spells or potions which are really selfish things – even if you were doing it to help others.’ She saw Willow’s face drop a little – though the red haired woman obviously understood and agreed with what she was saying. ‘But even if it doesn’t…we can do…stuff anyway. If you like. Sometime. Like spells in the normal way.’

‘I would like. But would you?’ Willow asked.

‘If you would then I would, yes’ Tara replied.

‘That’s not good enough Tara…neither leading nor following…working together. As one. Do you want us to?’ Willow pressed.

‘Yes,’ Tara finally acknowledged.

Willow smiled, took Tara’s hand as they had in that laundry room, palm to palm, fingers clasped - a sort of private sign already…she squeezed it. ‘We are going to do so much that’s good together.’

‘Yes.’ Both of them certain now.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 18, 2001 12:18               
Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.

IP: Logged

posted August 18, 2001 12:18                Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.
Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Sat Aug 18, 2001 9:18 am

Oh, I really loved this part. I think I love this fic. Enough W/T to even satisfy me. Yummy. The dialogue seemed very plausible and I love how Tara was confused when Willow was saying Amy's nose was cute. And it's going so slow I love it. Thank you.
xita
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Aug 19, 2001 11:00 am

Part 6 below. Just got back from a little early from a "fun" weekend away and in such a good mood that I thought I would post this early. Double thanks to L then...

Katharyn

----------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Need (Currently Part 6 though this may change if the whim to write an earlier episode takes me.)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Doomed” and before “A New Man.” As a season of Buffy represents an academic year typically – the hiatus being the summer vacation and as some episodes directly follow each other this means that the gap between some episodes is a period of weeks. So something has to fill the gap and this is just my interpretation of the significant event in one such gap in Willow in Tara’s lives when Tara resolves to make sure that Willow is more than just someone she does spells with.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “Doomed” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle.
Rating: PG13
Couples: Definitely moving towards it now.
Notes: “Need” - I like this one and I am a perfectionist who is never happy. I just realised that really this part says everything about the W/T relationship that I wanted to say in the first part of this cycle prior to the realisation of love. Guess the rest were wasted then. All that said I am aware that in later episodes of the show Willow seeks to remind Tara that she is not there just to do spells. I have chosen to address this in this story and see the later (canon) versions of those conversations as reassurance in insecurity.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens and their ever patient moderators and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Need

By Katharyn Rosser


To say that the spell ended with a “whoosh” would have been to ignore the blast of heat that erupted from the assembled ingredients that sat at the centre of the circle between Willow and Tara. “Blast of intense heat in a concentrated area” would have been a much more fitting description which might have appeared on any fire report. As would “lucky not to have burnt down the hall,” which probably wouldn’t have been on such a report.

Tara instinctively checked her clothes, hair and eyebrows for burning, looking over to check her fellow Wicca as Willow was already turning her attention to inspect the remnants of the spells ingredients and looking puzzled. The spell had started badly, never gone well, and got decidedly worse yet they had done something very similar before in the weeks that they had been practising together. There was no obvious reason for it to backfire like that. And if it had been more… powerful and combustible rather than just a flash. Yikes. “Well we managed to make charcoal, that might be handy. If there is ever a shortage of burnt wood in the area. I mean the art and barbecue communities might not survive without us.’

‘Willow,’ Tara said quietly.

‘Mmmn.’ Willow was still distracted by the remaining, non-incinerated, ingredients.

‘Um…You know, well that I enjoy doing sp-spells - with you, I mean. You kn-know that don’t you?’ Worried not by the collapse of the spell but by the reason behind it, Tara had already resolved herself to eliminate that problem – even before that flamey episode. Whilst she knew she sometimes lacked that quality, resolve, the failure of this spell had shown just how important it was – if only for them to be safe. It was time to make sure of a few things and change them if necessary. If she could change them. If she could ever manage to get her thoughts, worked out so carefully during long sleepless hours in bed, into coherent speech. She knew that her nerves were going to make this difficult. But it was important…and not just for doing spells – her very future here in Sunnydale might rest on this conversation. Another call from Donny a few days ago had brought that question back to the forefront of her mind. Once again he had asked her if she wanted to go home. And whilst doing spells with Willow had been a distraction, was it enough to keep her here at such expense? And with the ever present risk that it might not wait until her next birthday to surface. It didn’t always wait – she knew that. Was this enough then, given all that? She already knew the answer. And that was the whole problem.

‘Yes, it’s great to have someone who can do them with me. Makes it much more interesting and…less ka-blooey and melted. Well apart from that ka-blooey – our first Ka-blooey, definitely an improvement on the success rate I have alone though.’ She looked through the scorched feathers. It was much, much easier with someone else – it was much easier with Tara in fact.

‘Well…’ Tara broke off, hesitating again to raise the subject that was dominating her thoughts, interfering with her concentration. Probably even causing the backfire, that could have hurt them both or others. Tara knew the dangers. Knew that the mind had to be focused, to be balanced. And hers was not. It had been irresponsible and selfish to let things reach this point, that was what her mother would have said. And she would have been right. That would change, one way or another, right now. Resolve Tara, she told herself. Resolve. Stand up for yourself. Just for once. Because, if you don’t then, you’ll never have to again.

‘Look at this,’ Willow held up a crispy, blackened sprig, dropped it in the nearby bin after checking it wasn’t still smouldering – fortunately though it had been a flash, not a general incineration. She wiped the soot from her fingers, merely succeeding in spreading it over her hands. ‘What do you think it was…the pigeon feather? I couldn’t get dove…but she said it would work ok.’ Willow peered at the charred feather in question; it crumbled as she touched it. She suspected that it wasn’t the ingredients though – that one or the other of them had lost concentration, always dangerous when working with elemental forces. And she also knew it was not she who had been distracted. Tara though had seemed wiggy since she’d knocked on her door a couple of hours ago.

‘No. I think it was me, I think – sorry.’ Tara admitted.

‘I thought it might been one of us but I didn’t think it was me.’ Willow said gently ‘It wasn’t really going well from the start was it? Kind of like swimming through marshmallow doing that spell.’ There was no accusation in Willows tone just a, slightly strange, matter of fact description.

‘Huh?’ Tara wasn’t sure of the metaphor though.

‘Difficult, but nice. Well at least till the poof’ Willow explained.

Back to the poof then – but nice too! ‘Well…I – I have s-something on my mind.’ Tara said. Nice… though. But it was the spell that was nice wasn’t it. Not anything else.

‘Bad day?’ Willow asked, realising that she was not really all that sure what Tara did with her days beyond the general direction of her major. After several such spell sessions in the past weeks she found that she hardly knew this young woman at all and that just didn’t seem right. But what could she have done beyond interrogate her? Tara just wasn’t the forthcoming type and she didn’t like to push. If she was any judge at all Tara had been pushed around too much in the past. Why should I, Willow asked herself, be the next person to force an agenda on her? Maybe she just wants to do the magic.

‘No. I have…er…well…something I have to say…to ask, really. I couldn’t think straight or concentrate. Sorry but it’s been b-bugging me.’ Tara apologised again. Then wondered just why. I have nothing to apologise for. Well apart from the potential singeing of hair, clothing and appendages, risking burning down the hall.... but the issue itself - no apologies needed. ‘I need to know where we are Willow. What we are. I need…’ It was difficult to put into words without embarrassing herself to even know what she herself really meant – and wanted. She wanted a reason to stay. Something more than just work and spells – a reason to continue her stay, her education – her life. But she couldn’t say that. She couldn’t put the pressure of that consequence on Willow too, because she knew if she did that Willow was a person who would convince her to stay just to let her live that life – but that couldn’t be the reason. She had no right to that life in her own right. It had to be real, the reply, for Willow’s own reasons.

‘What Tara?’ Willow urged her to finish the sentence.

Tara forged ahead with that encouragement – one way or another…‘I have to have a friend, Willow.’ Tara spoke quietly but with a force that shocked and demanded a response. Whatever that might be. ‘I need that and I haven’t got one here. Not un-unless…’ Tara looked at the other, questioning with her eyes.

‘That’s all. That’s all that was bothering you?’ Willow was surprised. Surprised that Tara needed to ask her and surprised that she could not have raised it and let it fester within her to the point that a, fairly, simple spell had almost singed their eyebrows and worse. She almost laughed at the triviality of the problem, until she saw the fierce flaring of Tara’s eyes – a side to the other girl that she had not even suspected existed. A ferocity of feeling that was hidden by her virtual mousehood.

Tara shocked herself with the force of the reply. She was angry that Willow would take the matter for granted. Or rather that Willow didn’t realise that not everyone could do that. Not everyone had the friends that Willow so obviously had. ‘All? It’s enough. You come over when you have some time off from saving the w-world and we do a spell. That’s g-good. Good that you save the world, good that we do spells. But where do we fit into that? Is there a we? Are we friends? Because I’ve been in Sunnydale since the start of college and I know people…but I haven’t got a friend – and Willow, I really need one. I was…lonely…at home. College was a new start for me…a chance to have friends that I had built myself up to for years but -’

‘You brought too much of old Tara with you? Lonely Tara?’ Willow was almost overcome with the pleading in Tara’s voice. The desperation for something that she had always taken for granted. ‘I never told you that I am your friend?’ Willow asked, knowing perhaps that it should have been a statement rather than a question.

‘No. No you haven’t. I keep looking for a hint, a sign that w-we are more…more than simply spell buddies. But then you disappear for days and I don’t hear from you. We don’t do anything but spells and don’t talk about much other than those spells or the spell you want to try next time. I hardly know you I just pick up on things you mention but that isn’t knowing you…and you don’t know me at all.’ Tara shocked herself with such a damning statement and Willow she could tell was taken aback by it all. Realising, and fearing that she might have gone too far with Willow she began to soften her tone, and the words. ‘It’s my fault as much as yours. I am not…well…forward enough – or fun, too much ‘old Tara’…to do anything about it. Infact I’m pretty backwards that way. But now I need to know. Are we just doing spells?’

Tara stood not wanting to meet Willow’s eyes after that challenge, not wanting to see the certain-rejection of her forceful request coming. Oh why did I have to get angry? She asked herself regretting it already. She left the circle marked out on the floor and crossed to the dresser, fiddling absently with the crystal on there. The crystal that staring into it last night, reading the facets, had convinced her to make this stand. Knowing in her heart that if she did not get the reply she needed to hear that she would leave Sunnydale at the end of the year, if not this semester. She owed her family that for all that would happen later.

Willow remained in the circle, following Tara with her eyes waiting for her to finish whatever it was that she was going to say. Because interrupting now would mean that she never got to here this. She could feel that in her bones. Bad as it might make her feel. Because she already knew Tara was right.

‘Or’ Tara continued ‘-or are we friends. I’m not forcing you to be…and I w-would love to continue trying the spells with you even if that is all we are doing.’ Tara backtracked from her fierce accusations. Trying to salvage something in case Willow took offence at her demands for what could never be forced. ‘But I need to know for me where we are. What we are, because I need to have someone I can talk to as a friend. Not as a witch. I need one friend in my life. Not just a fellow st-student, not a witch. A friend.’ It was only as she stumbled over the that final sentence that she realised just how forceful she had become – not missing a word once during her rant. But not telling the whole truth either about why she needed a friend…. because she needed a reason to stay here in Sunnydale. A decisive factor.

As Tara had spoken, still turned away from Willow, the other young woman had risen and crossed the room to stand behind her. Placed a hand on Tara’s arm, startling her.

‘Oh I’m sorry.’ Willow said about to continue but Tara jumped in.

‘It’s all right,’ Tara replied assuming the worst from the apology. ‘I understand.’ She didn’t understand at all what the problem was and she didn’t like it but salvage was the name of the game now. Salvage something. So Willow didn’t want to be her friend. Her mind made her want to scream “why?!” but she couldn’t ask that. ‘So when shall we try and get together for that synchronicity spell you mentioned.’ Her eyes were filling as she looked at the blank wall and it wasn’t because she would have to go home. She had actually liked Willow. Thought perhaps the other felt the same way about her – that they could be friends. That perhaps they were though it had remained unspoken. Wrong again.

‘No Tara, I’m sorry that I got soot on your sleeve.’ Willow gave a little apologetic smile as Tara looked down to see where Willows finger marks were on her sleeve. Though the red-haired woman did not remove the dirty hand that by it’s very presence was comforting. ‘I’m also sorry that I let you go so long without knowing. Knowing that I am your friend. Not just someone you do spells with. A friend. I won’t say were best friends, it’s only been a few weeks but I want us to be good friends. If you’ll have me.’ Willow gently pulled Tara round to face her, the other’s face a mass of changing emotion – from resignation to that wonderful smile in one grateful step.

‘That’s ok.’ Tara replied. OK? It was more than OK it was the best thing that had happened to her since… well since her father had agreed to her attending college. ‘And yes. I’d love us to be friends. I’m s-sorry I forced this. But-’

‘You had to know the answer to that question. I understand.’ Willow said.

And Tara believed her. Believed that Willow understood even if not the ultimate reason why she needed to know…and she could never know that. There could not be a real friendship built on simply preventing Tara leaving Sunnydale and going home…earlier than she had to. Besides Willow might want to know just why she had to leave. But Willow did understand. She knew something of loneliness.

‘I never had that feeling,’ Willow continued, ‘But I understand it. From being really young I always had Xander as a friend. The other people I knew mainly came through him and some were my friends, like Jesse. But he, I mean Xander, was the only one real friend of my own I had until Buffy came to our school. I know what that one friend means and how I felt when I thought I was losing him. How much more that one means than having four or five…or…’she shuddered ‘being popular.’

‘You really understand then?’ Tara asked, pleased that Willow obviously did and glad that she had never had the first hand experience of it.

‘Absolutely and I’m sorry that I couldn’t see that need in you… that I didn’t reassure you sooner. As a friend I should have realised that you were worried and upset. But I didn’t. I’m a bad friend. I think…I think I’m still in adjusting mode. Everything has changed this year. Oz…Oz has left me and with him went a lot of people who I thought were friends. But they never were…I was just a bit popular because I was dating a guitarist.’ Willow didn’t really want to go into this now…but that was what friends were for…and lately there had seemed to be fewer and fewer of them around. ‘But that shouldn’t have stopped me seeing your need. I’m sorry.’

Tara saw the shift in her friend. From comforter to the one who needed to talk and be reassured. ‘Talk to me…tell me – if you want.’ Her friend it felt good to even be able to think that with final certainty. How long had it been?

Willow went and sat on the edge of the bed. ‘Oz left and all of a sudden it’s like I’m a nerd again. People have said it. Not to my face but they are saying it. I know they are. I heard them. Perhaps I always, a nerd I mean. Perhaps I never really changed. But people didn’t treat me like that and there was a time I didn’t used to care anyway…’

‘But now you feel it. You feel like an outcast?’ Tara asked gently.

‘Yes.’

‘I was the same at school. I never really fitted in…for a lot of reasons.’ That was certainly the truth. How can I count the reasons that people ignored me?

‘The magic?’ Willow asked.

‘Amongst other things.’ Tara replied, now was not the time to reveal the other aspects of her personality – though she was not exactly hiding them either. Some people had known of the magic. Some student’s parents had even known the McClay family history well enough to know what it was she was going to become. What was within her. And some had found out what she chose to be. ‘I was never a computer nerd or book worm. I was just…anonymous to most people, never good enough at anything to be noticed. Good enough at my studies to avoid being noticed as stupid. You know in the way that anonymous means a doormat. Invisible unless I was being ridiculed or picked on.’

‘I never used to care about it in high school. I was science geek, computer nerd, slayerette – always hanging out in the library…and cemeteries. I was also a bit of a doormat. Old reliable, a resource rather than a person. But I didn’t care because I had…’ Willow tailed off.

‘You had Xander and your other friends.’

‘Yes. We were a team, best buds. Keeping Sunnydale safe, saving the world…well at least Buffy was…and partying afterwards. And because Oz came into that group with us, I never noticed the change in how people saw me. I was just suddenly cool…well a bit anyway.’ Willow looked at Tara who remained quiet. ‘But I never was to them. I was just Oz’s date and then his girlfriend. And when he left…so did they. I was defined by the people I was with.’

It had been a common theme in their talks in the past. Somehow it always came back to Oz. And whilst Tara could understand that affecting Willow it was not something that Tara felt qualified to comment or advise on. Her own fleeting relationship had fallen apart badly as well. But not like this woman’s had. So as usual she avoided the topic but Willow had so clearly loved him. A lot. She sat on the bed next to Willow. ‘But you still have your real friends.’

‘Yes…well no. Maybe. That’s part of the whole problem. Things are so different now though. We are just in a sort of routine. The Hellmouth spouts something evil. We research it, Buffy kills it. We laugh. We go our separate ways until the next time. Xander has Anya and he isn’t around as much as he used to be. When we were younger the longest time we went without seeing each other was when I had chickenpox. Buffy has her new commando guy and even though we are sharing a room sometimes we hardly speak.’

‘You fell out?’ Tara asked not even really knowing who these people were – other than the impressions that she could form of them from fragments that Willow gave to her in conversation. Buffy the best friend…who was drifting away and some sort of superhero. Xander, her oldest friend. Also becoming more distant.

‘No….worse than that. We have nothing to say. I mean I can’t remember the last time I was this talky with her. I spent more time talking to Spike than Buffy recently…and he’s a vampire who tried to bite me, turn me into a vampire and sometimes he tried to end the world! There is a big gap in my life and it terrifies me but I think it was there even before Oz left.’ Willow replied sadly. ‘It wasn’t about having a boyfriend. It was about having friends…and that seems to be falling apart.’

For some perverse reason this lifted Tara - that her new friend needed something that she could provide, but appreciating Willow’s problem and feelings she did not show it and an instant later hated herself for even feeling that about this young woman. That Willow’s pain was an opportunity. The mere idea that she could think that about someone she wanted to call a friend disgusted her. Instead she took Willow’s hand in her own, clasped the fingers. ‘I don’t think it is falling apart, Willow. It’s changing that’s all and if that leaves a gap then will you let me try and fill it for you? As your friend?’

‘Yes. I think I need a friend as much as you do.’

‘Yes I think you do.’


------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 19, 2001).]

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 19, 2001 14:34               
This is in an interesting take on things. I am having a hard time picturing Tara being so forward with her needs especially considering the passive-aggressive way she confronts Willow in "Who Are You." Still, it it was definitely the case that both girls needed a friend desperately at this point. I look forward to your take on things.

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 19, 2001 15:03               
Whether you've done it consciously or unconsciously, you've taken the whole 'spells' metaphor and expanded on it here. I like that. That Tara wants more with Willow than just 'spells'. I mean, substitute that word for another and it's a real life conversation. Nice.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 00:58               
A definite "oh!" from my concious to my subconcious there Ruth. I could see some parallels when I wrote this but I hadn't really noticed how much there was and it was by no means intentional - if I had realised I might even have shied away from it! I meant spells. Just spells. That's it. Spells and friendship. Oh well guess it all helps even if it proves how blind I can be reading my own stories.
Part 7 tonight or tomorrow AM.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

legend
Cool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 20, 2001 02:38               
I am absolutely loving this story...It's fantastic

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 06:59               
Well I think Joss brought up the parallels between spells and sex, knowing that they had to have a pretty good metaphor seeing as they couldn't show anything on tv. But it works in this fic, even down to the fact that, if either witch is troubled, then the 'spell' usually isn't any good...

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 13:52               
Thanks Legend, and Ruth - I missed Joss saying that entirely but it sounds pretty good anyway!

Anyway Part 7 Kitties. Late...

----------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Late (Currently Part 7)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: During “A New Man” (Season 4) immediately after the Rose of Synchronicity is zapped by the backlash from Ethan’s use of magic though Willow and Tara do not know that is what happened at this point.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “A New Man” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: On the way.
Notes: Just another step on the road.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be liking all this drivel to some extent and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Late

By Katharyn Rosser


‘Did you bring another?’ Tara asked still holding the stem of the rose careful to avoid the thorns not to mention being a little fearful after it’s recent unexplained antics.

‘No, not even a daisy. Didn’t think we would need one it’s supposed to be all about slow, careful control as we work together. Not being zappy and doing aerial displays,’ Willow replied. No that was definitely not in the manual.

‘Another time then…we were doing it though. Working in synchronicity I mean. I could feel the connection we had.’ Tara knew it had been there, the connection had just clicked into place. ‘Before-’

‘Yeah, did you feel that rush of power?’ Willow asked. ‘It was almost scary but in a sort of roller coaster kind of way.’

‘It wasn’t me.’ Tara replied, thinking back to a previous occasion when she had lost some control and the results had been, well hot and flamey – briefly at least. But with the conversation that had followed that and confirmed their friendship – it had certainly been worth it. Since then they had become closer as friends should be. Not just doing spells together but talking. Watching some TV. They didn’t go out, but that was just fine with Tara – she wasn’t a very out person – and she was more interested in getting to know Willow, her friend, than she was in drinking water in the local hangouts.

‘Nor me. I think that someone else was doing something. Something pretty powerful. Big magic,’ Willow thought about it and back to a back to a book she had read a few weeks previously – well it was more of a tome really. ‘Whatever it was raised like the magical background count. Sort of. I’m not sure.’ Willow was reluctant to pursue the theory she had read about but of which she was not sure of the specifics, she had kind of glossed over it in the search for other stuff. Nor was she sure of the actual truth behind the writings – if any. That was the trouble with what was written. It was true for some people, not applicable to others and some of it was out and out fraud.

‘What do you mean?’ Tara wanted to know, less versed in book learnt magical theory than her spell partner – though more aware of the traditions. And if the traditions weren’t helping here at all, maybe Willow’s books could. To be honest that concerned her slightly. Willow’s reliance on experimentation and modification of spells, She treated it like science. Tara had always been taught that Wicca was a tradition. A religion to some – but what was religion but belief in a traditional manner? There were ways to do things. But Willow, usually, got results so who am I, Tara wondered, to gainsay her. Course if could go ka-blooey either way.

‘I’m not sure as I said, but some of the newer tomes I read, you know written in the last half century, suggest that different places have a different ambient level of magic. Like the Hellmouth…a mystical convergence has a higher count than…well Cleveland.’ Willow explained. Half a century old and that was recent work…untested. That was the way magic was, not a lot of academic debate going on in this field. It was a weakness of magic in general and Wicca more than most. Tradition was, in her opinion, altogether too important. And such advances could be made….if people tried and communicated with other practitioners. Compared notes sort of.

‘And when someone uses magic it gets left behind?’ Tara surmised. ‘Like a fingerprint? Must have been pretty powerful though – to raise the…background count. Here I mean - at a Hellmouth.’

‘Yeah’ Willow was worried by that fact as well.

‘Do you recognise it?’ Tara asked.

‘Recognise it?’ Willow was unsure what Tara meant.

‘Well I can tell when you have done a spell or incantation. It sort of leaves your signature in the…background count I guess. Same with mine. There’s a different one when we do it together. I never thought about why that was before…I just accepted it as a given.’ Tara could see that Willow didn’t recognise what she was talking about. ‘You don’t get that?’

‘No, but you are more sensitive to the nuances of the magic works than I am. I’m theory girl.’ It was true – Tara could sense things that she could not, and the palm reading she had done on Willow the other night. Scarily accurate.

‘I thought you were pencil girl.’ Tara joked jabbing a finger at her as if it were a pencil.

‘Quit it pebbles.’ Willow hit back with her own reference to their experiences with simple levitation. ‘It’s true though you are more sensitive to the little disturbances. You’ve never sensed that – signature – before?’ Willow asked, knowing that she would have to report such an occurrence to the others. There was no guarantee that whoever, or whatever this was would just be crash landing occasional floating roses.

‘No. Do you have to go tell Buffy and Giles?’ Tara could almost see the indecision on Willow’s face. Was that a sense of duty? And something else. She appreciated now some of just what Willow’s life was. How important she and her “Scooby” friends were… to everyone.

‘No. It’s gone now…hasn’t it?’ Willow was reluctant to draw the evening to a close just because someone was trying something out…it might be nothing and if it was something the world hadn’t ended…and there wasn’t a crowd of demons running across the lawns. Well… She stood up and went to the window, just to make sure those lawns were actually clear.

‘I can’t feel anything. Nothing out there?’ Tara too was concerned. It wasn’t so very long ago that she and Willow had been chased around campus, and that boost of magic was either very close or very powerful. Or even worse…both.

‘No, all clear. It might even have been the Wicca group, they meet tonight don’t they?’ Willow observed with a wry smile. ‘What’s left of them anyway.’ Tara had found out some weeks ago that their leaving the group had also led some of the other disaffected to leave. Carol and Anne had cornered her and berated Willow to her for causing the problems. They had totally ignored – or perhaps missed – the fact that Tara hadn’t actually attended herself since Willow’s last appearance at the group. Which was the most annoying thing. They had gone through their list of people who had not returned, blamed Willow for that and totally ignored the only actual Wicca that they had.

‘If that was them then they have all changed into toads…or conjured the biggest pile of magical brownies the world has ever seen.’ Tara smiled again. ‘No, that wasn’t them. I think it was just one person…or one thing.’

‘Just one.’ Willow mused and then glanced over to the star they had traced in sand. ‘A lot of power there, dangerous? And what if it was? Not a lot she could do now, even if she could get to Buffy or Giles quickly they’d just sit around and research it all night. Morning would still come… hopefully. Anything that was going to happen tonight was going to anyway. Or had. What could go wrong really? ‘Shall I help you clear up?’ Willow asked, referring to the slightly smudged area of the circle her decision to not rush off confirmed with that simple question.

‘You don’t need to, I can….’ Tara started, and then saw Willow’s face and the rejection of her self-reliance and also that Willow had chosen to stay a while – that the Scooby’s had for once lost out to her. ‘Thanks.’ She went to the wall, knelt and started to collect the fragments of petals that had smashed against that wall and shattered before the crash landing…. ‘Willow since w-when do petals shatter?’

Willow, having collected Tara’s dustpan and brush from the cupboard came over, examining the tiny pieces. ‘Hey, it’s like those flowers they dip in liquid nitrogen. They freeze and shatter when you tap them. We had that in science once, Joey Fernandez dropped a sandwich in the flask the teacher fished it out and it slipped out of the tongues, shattered all over the floor.’

‘But these aren’t cold. Or hot. Just shattered.’ Tara tipped the bits into Willows hand, to let her feel them. ‘Surely they should just have crumpled, maybe fallen off. Look they still crumple…they aren’t sharp or hard. It’s like all the substance has been sucked out of them. The energy. Whatever it is that makes a petal soft is gone.’

‘Mmmn. Like desiccated. When you start altering reality or realities who knows what should happen. At least they didn’t blow up.’ Willow tipped the bits into the dustpan and knelt down to sweep up the sand that formed their circle. ‘You know we should invest in a dust buster. It takes days for this to come out properly. One day were going to have to draw a circle in a hurry and find ourselves inside a square too. That could cause a nasty accident.’

Tara was in agreement but surprised at the time to mention it. ‘Aren’t you bothered by what happened to the rose?’ It was all that was on Tara’s mind right now and yet Willow was strangely detaching herself from the events.

‘Of course - but we can’t do anything about it now, and we don’t know what happened anyway. I thought we could chat for a bit. You know…like we said get with the friend thing. Do a spell, get to know each other a little better. It’s the plan.’ Willow brushed off the occurrence for the reasons she gave…and also because she wanted a night off from the disasters that seemed to go hand in claw with Hellmouths. She wanted to be able to have a friendship without that. ‘We have to have a plan.’ Not that it was the most traditional way to get to know someone…planning it out, making time to be like ‘normal’ friends. But needs must…when the demons kept calling you away.

Tara smiled, the boot now on the other foot, Willow wanting to get chatty whilst she was obsessing about spells. ‘I can live with that plan. Want a drink?’

‘Anything but coffee,’ Willow replied.

‘You always say that. Doesn’t it agree with you?’

‘It makes me jumpy and a little crazy.’ Willow was obviously reliving some of her bad coffee memories as she spoke.

‘Heaven forbid you should get crazy,’ Tara joked. It was hard to imagine though Willow always seemed so in-control. But maybe that wasn’t her natural state. Maybe she was still recovering from her pain. And maybe I, Tara thought, can draw her out of that – because she has already told me that her other friends can’t or won’t. And she wants to. She needs to. She’s tried magic and found out how bad that idea was. And they won’t help her. Tara knew that pain of old and had suffered it alone. It wasn’t the time to be alone – a period in you life when you were in that kind of pain. You needed your friends to help you – not just be there. And I’m not her answer, am I? I could be. If she lets me. If I put myself forward.

‘It isn’t pretty….Hyper Willow.’ Willow replied thinking of her babbling and jumpiness inspired by coffee. ‘Just a little. Thanks.’ Willow took the proffered soda and opened it up. ‘You not having one?’

‘That’s the last. You drank them all,’ Tara accused, but good-natured. She wasn’t a soda fan anyway. Much more water gal.

‘Ooh sorry. I’ll bring some more next time. Share?’ she offered.

‘Thanks.’ Tara sipped from the can, passed it back. ‘Tell me about Buffy’s birthday? Did your surprise party go ok?’ The party had been occupying Willow’s mind and time for a week or so – they had not got a lot done magic-wise but that was ok because they had talked the party over, the plans. It was good for her to celebrate…because she knew that her friend was still hurting, and friendly as they might be aside from the magic there was not a lot going on here that could take Willow’s mind off Oz and the rest.

‘Yes, better than previous years anyway. Less monsters, no violent deaths and more cake.’

‘That’s good.’ Tara observed.

‘Absolutely cake is always good thing. And jelly. And ice-cream. All were to be had in abundance.’ Willow thought about it some more. ‘Sorry I didn’t invite you but it wasn’t really a –

‘It was your roommates birthday. Who I don’t know. With her friends and classmates – who I don’t know. Why would I be there?’ Tara was not at all bitter, just matter of fact.

Matter of fact yes, but there was an unpleasant truth lurking behind those facts – at least as far as Willow could see. She was avoiding taking Tara to meet her friends. Why? She wasn’t sure but it was nonetheless true. Infact she hadn’t even mentioned Tara’s existence to any of them. Not Buffy. Not Xander. None of them. Which was strange. They knew she was a practicing Wicca – literally practicing – so why did she have to say she was in the library or the lab? ‘You could have gone, but -’ Willow was interrupted again.

‘But I wouldn’t have known anyone other than you and you couldn’t always be hanging around with me if I had gone because you had to be with your friends…other friends,’ Tara was pleased to see Willow smile at that last afterthought. ‘So I would probably have sat quietly in a corner eating cake and embarrassing myself if anyone had actually spoken to me.’ Still matter of fact. ‘You don’t have to explain or apologise Willow. I’m used to being alone.’

The straightforward manner in which Tara concluded her statement of understanding almost broke Willow’s heart. Here was a wonderful woman who was never appreciated, as she deserved to be. Sure, Tara was shy, some of it was her own fault – but still. But what can you say to such a statement? To an admittance that this woman had come to accept her lonely status? Nothing that wouldn’t sound patronising or an argument for arguments sake. The fact was that she had left Tara here when she could have invited her, let her had a bad or good time but at least given her the chance to have that time. She wanted to apologise again, to tell Tara it wouldn’t happen again and it shouldn’t but what she actually said was ‘I’m glad you understand. Now you can have your cake.’ Willow reached for her bag and produced a paper napkin, folded around the cake. She could promise it wouldn’t happen again because she knew that she still wasn’t ready to introduce her new friend to her others. ‘And a hat.’

‘Do I have to wear it?’ Tara asked, unfolding the flimsy tissue paper crown.

‘Only whilst you eat the cake.’ Why couldn’t she bring herself to bring Tara out into the light? Why keep her hidden away? Maybe it was a danger thing. She could get hurt if she was exposed to Scooby-levels of monsters. But no that wasn’t it.

Tara put the crown on ripping it slightly as she pushed it too far onto her head.

‘Big head’ joked Willow. Maybe it was a selfish thing – did she want to be the only witch around? Was she jealous of that status. No that wasn’t true either. But it was a selfish thing though. I just want her to myself. My friend. Not Buffy’s or Xander’s. Mine. And that wasn’t fair on Tara not at all.

Tara just looked at her after that taunt.

And Willow wilted under the mock-glare. There was no one she had ever met less big headed than Tara Maclay. ‘Sorry.’ When she said sorry though it was for more than just the joke.

Tara smiled. ‘Want some?’ Tara offered a piece of the crumbly cake to Willow who shook her head with a little too much enthusiasm to be innocent. Tara understood why when she had tasted it. And almost spat it out despite being in company, which was not at all how she had been raised.

Willow smiled. ‘Well you said you wanted to know my friends better. Cake a la Xander and Anya. Fortunately not the main cake – which Anya was ticked off about but was definitely a good thing.’ The ex-demon had not been at all impressed – until she had tasted the cake she and Xander had baked and the proper one and castigated Xander for his choice of sample products. The girl was definitely judgemental.

‘Definitely - what is it?’ Tara asked, finally having managed to swallow the mouthful

‘Some taste test product Xander had. They sent him a trial pack and it said that you could make cakes out of them if you ground them up. So they did.’ Willow laughed. ‘Now you know. Xander and Anya are not master bakers.’

‘Good to know.’ Tara binned the rest of the cake, removed the hat and folding it carefully placed it on the desk well away from the crumpled napkin the cake had been delivered in – saving it.

‘We sort of ran out of cake before I could get you any – the real cake I mean. Sorry.’ Willow apologised again.

‘The way you say her name. Anya. You don’t like her do you?’ Tara observed and wanting to know what would turn this seemingly mild mannered woman against someone so vehemently – though she suspected that there were deeply felt passions within Willow that circumstances could awake – that she could be quite scary if she was aroused to it. Though probably not if she tried to be. If Willow tried to be scary it would probably come off as awkward, false and slightly ridiculous. She just wasn’t a nasty enough person to be that way. But if her feelings led her to anger and bitterness – as they had all too recently - then the world might shake. But perhaps that was a cliché about redheads and their tempers.

‘I mentioned she used to be a demon?’ Willow asked.

‘A few times.’ Tara chose not to pursue that aspect of Willow’s prejudice as it hit a little too close to home. Would Willow hate her this much within the year?

‘Well, did I mention that she tried to fool me into getting her amulet back – that it would make her a vengeance demon again? And it went – well more than ka-blooey?’ Willow was indignant even now that she had been fooled into that – more so because it had been a fit of her own pique that had allowed it to happen. If she hadn’t been feeling so sorry for herself that would never have happened. She had wanted to stop being used and was just used again. People wouldn’t have died at the Bronze if she had thought about it and not just reacted to some perceived slight. At least not from what she caused… the death count at the Bronze was pretty low that night though anyway – especially for Sunnydale. But that wasn’t a comfort. Infact it was made worse because it was sort of her – the evil twin – that caused them directly.

‘No. What happened? Singed eyebrows?’

‘Oh no. She triggered…we triggered…a portal to another reality where she had lost the amulet. But we missed it…the amulet I mean, but we brought back someone from there.’ Willow replied, in a manner that suggested singed eyebrows would be infinitely preferable to her.

‘Who?’

‘Me. Well kind of.’

‘You met yourself?’ Tara was curious now. ‘How were you?’

‘A vampire. Not one hundred per cent with it in the sanity kind of way…or even twenty percent really, actually five percent might be pushing the limits of credibility. And I was also…’ Willow trailed off and then continued ‘well…sort of gay’ she revealed as if that was more disturbing than the vampire part or the insanity.

Tara blinked. ‘Wow.’ A reflexive comment, but even she would have trouble specifying just what it was a reflex to – the whole scenario or some specific part of it? That last part? It made her think. It made an inkling she had buried and suppressed spring to life for a few moments. An inkling within herself of just why that might matter to her – even in alternate reality, or dimension or whatever it was. But it was an inkling that she could barely acknowledge – let alone half-seriously think about this was her friend…her only friend. But still…the inkling remained and aggravated her until she put it down fiercely.

‘Yeah. She went on the rampage for a while, but we sent her back to the nasty Sunnydale she came from. I kind of felt sorry for her though. Being bitten probably wasn’t her fault and there but for being bitten go I.’ Willow sounded as if she didn’t actually regret the incident, kind of wistful. The chances of being bitten round here were pretty high…is that what she would have become without a soul? Willow had often lain awake and thought about that and if she was honest apart from the insanity and the gay thing that might be her. With no soul – no self-doubt to hold her back. That might have been her. Would perhaps have been already if Spike had been able to bite her in her room and had turned her as he threatened. Well offered…

Tara continued - ‘Is that really what turned you against Anya? Sure it wasn’t her going after…and getting Xander?’ Tara knew of course that Xander also figured large in Willow’s thoughts. She had heard enough stories and had a pretty fair guess where the frustration with Anya might have come from.

‘I have to admit that annoyed me but I am well and truly over that now. Really. But it is par for the course.’ Willow smiled again. Taking the topic away from that aspect of Xander that she didn’t like to discuss. Not anymore. Not because she still harboured those wrong feelings but because of what they had done to her in the past.

‘Huh?’

‘Well Xander is kind of paranormal in his choice of love life. Giant preying mantis woman, Inca mummy girl, Cordelia – who barely qualified as human and an ex-vengeance demon. We are all doomed. I mean look at me too…werewolf…Buffy - vampire with a soul who loses it if she …makes him happy. Xander just does so much worse. It’s a good job we all have a sense of humour.’

‘He chose you. Once.’ Tara pointed out.

‘Wanna-be witch back then and that all worked out really well. Or not. I told you that right? I had wanted it for so long – but it was just a dream. That was all. When we were really…together…then it wasn’t right – I think we both knew it. And not because we were with others.’ Willow admitted to Tara. ‘We were friends…and that is what we were meant to be. In the grand scheme of things we weren’t meant to be anything more than friends no matter how much I dreamt about it.’

‘Yes. But though it might not have worked but he had some taste after all,’ said Tara trying to look on the bright side, and pay her friend a backhanded compliment. And couldn’t help wondering if that awakened inkling had sent her fishing. A little harmless fishing trip? Inklings after all weren’t even thoughts.

‘Gee thanks. Flatter me some more’ Willow replied caustically, though underlined with humour, it was not an incident of which she was at all proud – particularly now in the absence of Oz. Might he not have…strayed…if she hadn’t got involved earlier with Xander? It was irrational – she had refuted the possibility herself, but could it all be her fault? Could it all go back to that?

‘Maybe later’ Tara shot back quickly.

Broken out of that destructive train of thought Willow checked her watch. ‘Later? I think you might mean earlier. It’s gone three. I should go. Doctor Perez savaged the last person to fall asleep in his lectures. I don’t do well being savaged.’ Besides she’d spent enough sleepless nights worrying about why he had left… ultimately. And every night a different possibility emerged as prime candidate. Enough was enough. Though he might be back tomorrow, he had been gone long enough now for her to realise and finally accept that he might never return. It still hurt – a lot but for her own sanity she needed to realise that. And thought that she did now.

Tara could see Willow was thinking of something other than – or prompted by – their conversation. ‘You don’t have to. G-go I mean. You c-could stay over if you like,’ Tara blurted out. Seeming to surprise herself with the offer but once made it seemed like the perfect idea. At such a late hour, with no one to make sure Willow got home safe why not. That’s what friends do.

‘Really?’ Willow had never even thought of it. It made sense, being so late Buffy and Riley might have assumed she was not coming back and decide to…snuggle. ‘I don’t have any of my stuff.’

‘You can go home in the morning for it. I have to be up early anyway - do my laundry before the first class. I’ll lend you a shirt and a toothbrush.’ Tara offered. ‘And I’ll make sure you get to your lecture in time. Promise.’ She smiled, the nervousness hidden.

‘Aaah you are a wicked one…you have a spare toothbrush for…guests, for gentlemen friends?’ Willow joked.

Tara went bright red, embarrassed and ashamed at the insinuation despite the fact she knew it was a joke. ‘N-No, I just b-bought a n-new one.’ Her speech once again fell apart as she got distressed. And certainly she would never have one for “gentlemen friends” as Willow put it. Never that but how could Willow know that? The subject had never come up and she wasn’t about to raise it – besides it’s not like I’m…. practising…or even reading the theory. And aside from inklings not even thinking about it as much right now.

‘And a big bed.’ Willow followed up before realising just how she had affected Tara with her last statement. She stopped as Tara began to shift from embarrassed to almost distraught. Seeing the genuine distress the joke was no longer in the least bit funny. Willow gave over with the pointed humour and put a hand on her newest friend’s arm. ‘It’s ok, I believe you…’ Seeing the look still on Tara’s face ‘I didn’t mean anything but a joke, honest. And thank you…it is a bit late to be crossing campus alone.’

Tara’s expression shifted to a beaming smile, almost instantly, in spite of herself, ‘Especially when you know what is out there.’

‘Yes, it kind of puts a damper on the free spirited fun…at night at least.’ Willow frowned. ‘Not that I have ever really been renowned for my free spiritedness. Or fun.’

‘I never had a sleepover before.’ Tara mused, ‘My dad wasn’t much into that sort of fun for his only d-daughter.’ Truth be told her father was more than aware of her non-magical inclinations – had been since… Not that he had ever said a word of disapproval, not about that at least – but he had avoided situations with any connotations of those inclinations for her because he knew that Donny and her Aunts and Uncles would be nowhere near as understanding. They might tolerate her being a demon but being…the other. No. Closed minded on that front.

‘It’s not a sleepover until you can’t count the sleeping bags on one hand. This is more a…bed share.’ She paused. ‘You did mean for us to share the bed…or am I sleeping on the floor?’

‘I was thinking of letting you take a chair and sleep in the corridor’ Tara joked, in higher spirits now than at any time in the night so far, even when she had opened the door to her friend some hours ago. ‘Course you get part of the bed silly.’ Not that she had ever wanted a sleepover at home anyway. Lacking enough friends at school to get anywhere near Willow’s definition.

‘Oh that’s good. I once slept in the corridor after a party at Jesse’s house. People kept falling over me.’ Relieved Willow started to hunt for sight of the promised accessories. ‘Have you got the toothbrush?’ Willow asked.

‘On the windowsill, still in the box. I’ll get you the shirt whilst you wash up.’ Tara offered.

Willow left for the bathroom down the hall and Tara was alone in her room, but knew that she would not be spending another lonely night tonight. Surprised at herself if not shocked. This was not something she had planned on, or even really wanted. Until that moment when she had suggested it when it had come to mean more than it should to her in the last minutes. Inklings again. She almost felt dirty for even letting such inklings into her mind. Though she knew she had gained some feelings for Willow beyond friendship, she was in no way certain of herself at this point…let alone having any idea how to read the other young woman’s emotions and feelings in that regard. Besides everything she had learnt about Willow so far suggested that the red-haired woman would never have such inklings of her own and besides they were still trying to get to know each other as friends should – let alone anything else. The thought process was dangerous. It could lead to her being hurt when she had no right to even be thinking about such things. She couldn’t start to think about Willow that way. It would spoil everything they had and were getting.

She fished a long t-shirt from the drawer and left it on the edge of the bed, hurriedly changed, retrieved her own toothbrush and as Willow came in beat a tactful retreat to go wash up herself, departing with a smile as Willow thanked her for the shirt.

When she returned Willow had neatly folded her clothes and placed them on the back of the desk chair, standing at the end of the bed. Smiling at Tara as she came in ‘I didn’t know which side you wanted. After all it is your bed.’

‘I don’t mind, never really thought about it’ Tara replied.

‘Never had to share it?’ Willow asked and almost immediately regretted the question and all it implied. Oh way to go Willow. Let’s just start probing into her friends more intimate past. Wonderful conversation piece when you know how she reacts to stuff like this.

Embarrassed again Tara replied ‘N-No.’

‘Sorry, I just meant it’s kind of weird, sharing’ Willow stated. ‘Took me and Oz…’ She tailed off. ‘Enough of that.’

‘What?’ Tara asked, interested in the person who had shared Willow’s life and had so obviously shattered it by leaving. And that he had left…a gap in that life.

‘Enough looking back at what was,’ Willow resolved. ‘I have to accept that I may never see him again. Not that I want to accept it…I don’t. But I have to.’

Tara smiled. ‘OK, no looking back between three and seven a.m.’

‘Well alright then. I’ll take the left side…since I’m in it already,’ Willow offered after taking her choice anyway by climbing into that side. She would have moved if Tara had asked her to, but she knew that Tara wasn’t going to say a word…whatever she felt. Or wherever she needed to lie to be able to sleep. The other young woman needed a shot of self-confidence Willow thought…not that I am one to even think that myself let alone comment on others.

‘OK.’ Tara climbed into the other side of the bed, lay on her back for a second, reached out and turned off the bedside lamp that had illuminated the room. ‘Good night Willow.’

‘Good night Tara.’

They lay there for just a few minutes and then as fatigue borne of the late hour and spell casting set in turned over and, backs towards each other fell asleep in minutes. Separate and divided but not totally alone in the night.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 15:42               
You've thought a lot about this, haven't you?

I've always maintained (in the face of stiff opposition) that Tara seemed to be far more in touch with her own feelings and motivations than Willow, and that she was a keen judge of character. It's only when she actually interacts with another person that she seems to falter.

Keep writing. Give me more to think about!

Forrister

IP: Logged

Warduke
Strong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:23               
Katharyn, I really loved this part and to think, it will only get better

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:53               
I love the background stuff about Tara, that her family might have coped with her being a demon but not being gay. Interesting theory, and quite possibly true, judging from her father's disgust at the 'magickal' items in her room.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 17:08               
by my calculation Tara should be falling hopelessly real soon. Well depending how much time you stretch between this episode and the next. Good logical explanation of why they spent the night together.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 01:16               
Can you say plunging Xita...? Definitely a plunge rather than a fall.

And Forrister, I have been thinking far too much about all this! I think a non W/T fan would quite accurately use the word "obsessive."

Part 8 - Last Gifts will be posted tonight or tomorrow morning I would think though I may delay it a touch as I want that one to be just right - it has a slight personal connection that I want to be perfectly integrated into the W/T story (well they say write what you know...) and it also delves back into Tara's family history whilst advancing the story.

As for the future I may have to slow the posts down a touch (been going at one a day for a while now) simply so I can make time to complete and redraft Part 12 (having recently rewatched Superstar which I had totally ignored before due to the "false reality" though the W/T stuff cannot be ignored) which I have recently inserted into the cycle. So don't worry if any posts are a bit slower appearing - you have been spoilt so far! (though Ruth's Laid to Rest is putting me to shame and is freshly written!)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 21, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 17:10               
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

WyrdOne
Floating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               
Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               
Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

Rane
Big Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               
Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               
Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               
Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               
"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 19, 2001 14:34               
This is in an interesting take on things. I am having a hard time picturing Tara being so forward with her needs especially considering the passive-aggressive way she confronts Willow in "Who Are You." Still, it it was definitely the case that both girls needed a friend desperately at this point. I look forward to your take on things.

IP: Logged

posted August 19, 2001 14:34                This is in an interesting take on things. I am having a hard time picturing Tara being so forward with her needs especially considering the passive-aggressive way she confronts Willow in "Who Are You." Still, it it was definitely the case that both girls needed a friend desperately at this point. I look forward to your take on things.IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 19, 2001 15:03               
Whether you've done it consciously or unconsciously, you've taken the whole 'spells' metaphor and expanded on it here. I like that. That Tara wants more with Willow than just 'spells'. I mean, substitute that word for another and it's a real life conversation. Nice.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 19, 2001 15:03                Whether you've done it consciously or unconsciously, you've taken the whole 'spells' metaphor and expanded on it here. I like that. That Tara wants more with Willow than just 'spells'. I mean, substitute that word for another and it's a real life conversation. Nice.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 00:58               


A definite "oh!" from my concious to my subconcious there Ruth. I could see some parallels when I wrote this but I hadn't really noticed how much there was and it was by no means intentional - if I had realised I might even have shied away from it! I meant spells. Just spells. That's it. Spells and friendship. Oh well guess it all helps even if it proves how blind I can be reading my own stories.
Part 7 tonight or tomorrow AM.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 00:58                A definite "oh!" from my concious to my subconcious there Ruth. I could see some parallels when I wrote this but I hadn't really noticed how much there was and it was by no means intentional - if I had realised I might even have shied away from it! I meant spells. Just spells. That's it. Spells and friendship. Oh well guess it all helps even if it proves how blind I can be reading my own stories.
Part 7 tonight or tomorrow AM.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedlegendCool Monster Fighter


Posts: 138
Registered: Jun 2001
posted August 20, 2001 02:38               


I am absolutely loving this story...It's fantastic

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 02:38                I am absolutely loving this story...It's fantastic IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 06:59               
Well I think Joss brought up the parallels between spells and sex, knowing that they had to have a pretty good metaphor seeing as they couldn't show anything on tv. But it works in this fic, even down to the fact that, if either witch is troubled, then the 'spell' usually isn't any good...

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 06:59                Well I think Joss brought up the parallels between spells and sex, knowing that they had to have a pretty good metaphor seeing as they couldn't show anything on tv. But it works in this fic, even down to the fact that, if either witch is troubled, then the 'spell' usually isn't any good...

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 13:52               


Thanks Legend, and Ruth - I missed Joss saying that entirely but it sounds pretty good anyway!

Anyway Part 7 Kitties. Late...

----------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Late (Currently Part 7)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: During “A New Man” (Season 4) immediately after the Rose of Synchronicity is zapped by the backlash from Ethan’s use of magic though Willow and Tara do not know that is what happened at this point.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “A New Man” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: On the way.
Notes: Just another step on the road.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be liking all this drivel to some extent and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Late

By Katharyn Rosser


‘Did you bring another?’ Tara asked still holding the stem of the rose careful to avoid the thorns not to mention being a little fearful after it’s recent unexplained antics.

‘No, not even a daisy. Didn’t think we would need one it’s supposed to be all about slow, careful control as we work together. Not being zappy and doing aerial displays,’ Willow replied. No that was definitely not in the manual.

‘Another time then…we were doing it though. Working in synchronicity I mean. I could feel the connection we had.’ Tara knew it had been there, the connection had just clicked into place. ‘Before-’

‘Yeah, did you feel that rush of power?’ Willow asked. ‘It was almost scary but in a sort of roller coaster kind of way.’

‘It wasn’t me.’ Tara replied, thinking back to a previous occasion when she had lost some control and the results had been, well hot and flamey – briefly at least. But with the conversation that had followed that and confirmed their friendship – it had certainly been worth it. Since then they had become closer as friends should be. Not just doing spells together but talking. Watching some TV. They didn’t go out, but that was just fine with Tara – she wasn’t a very out person – and she was more interested in getting to know Willow, her friend, than she was in drinking water in the local hangouts.

‘Nor me. I think that someone else was doing something. Something pretty powerful. Big magic,’ Willow thought about it and back to a back to a book she had read a few weeks previously – well it was more of a tome really. ‘Whatever it was raised like the magical background count. Sort of. I’m not sure.’ Willow was reluctant to pursue the theory she had read about but of which she was not sure of the specifics, she had kind of glossed over it in the search for other stuff. Nor was she sure of the actual truth behind the writings – if any. That was the trouble with what was written. It was true for some people, not applicable to others and some of it was out and out fraud.

‘What do you mean?’ Tara wanted to know, less versed in book learnt magical theory than her spell partner – though more aware of the traditions. And if the traditions weren’t helping here at all, maybe Willow’s books could. To be honest that concerned her slightly. Willow’s reliance on experimentation and modification of spells, She treated it like science. Tara had always been taught that Wicca was a tradition. A religion to some – but what was religion but belief in a traditional manner? There were ways to do things. But Willow, usually, got results so who am I, Tara wondered, to gainsay her. Course if could go ka-blooey either way.

‘I’m not sure as I said, but some of the newer tomes I read, you know written in the last half century, suggest that different places have a different ambient level of magic. Like the Hellmouth…a mystical convergence has a higher count than…well Cleveland.’ Willow explained. Half a century old and that was recent work…untested. That was the way magic was, not a lot of academic debate going on in this field. It was a weakness of magic in general and Wicca more than most. Tradition was, in her opinion, altogether too important. And such advances could be made….if people tried and communicated with other practitioners. Compared notes sort of.

‘And when someone uses magic it gets left behind?’ Tara surmised. ‘Like a fingerprint? Must have been pretty powerful though – to raise the…background count. Here I mean - at a Hellmouth.’

‘Yeah’ Willow was worried by that fact as well.

‘Do you recognise it?’ Tara asked.

‘Recognise it?’ Willow was unsure what Tara meant.

‘Well I can tell when you have done a spell or incantation. It sort of leaves your signature in the…background count I guess. Same with mine. There’s a different one when we do it together. I never thought about why that was before…I just accepted it as a given.’ Tara could see that Willow didn’t recognise what she was talking about. ‘You don’t get that?’

‘No, but you are more sensitive to the nuances of the magic works than I am. I’m theory girl.’ It was true – Tara could sense things that she could not, and the palm reading she had done on Willow the other night. Scarily accurate.

‘I thought you were pencil girl.’ Tara joked jabbing a finger at her as if it were a pencil.

‘Quit it pebbles.’ Willow hit back with her own reference to their experiences with simple levitation. ‘It’s true though you are more sensitive to the little disturbances. You’ve never sensed that – signature – before?’ Willow asked, knowing that she would have to report such an occurrence to the others. There was no guarantee that whoever, or whatever this was would just be crash landing occasional floating roses.

‘No. Do you have to go tell Buffy and Giles?’ Tara could almost see the indecision on Willow’s face. Was that a sense of duty? And something else. She appreciated now some of just what Willow’s life was. How important she and her “Scooby” friends were… to everyone.

‘No. It’s gone now…hasn’t it?’ Willow was reluctant to draw the evening to a close just because someone was trying something out…it might be nothing and if it was something the world hadn’t ended…and there wasn’t a crowd of demons running across the lawns. Well… She stood up and went to the window, just to make sure those lawns were actually clear.

‘I can’t feel anything. Nothing out there?’ Tara too was concerned. It wasn’t so very long ago that she and Willow had been chased around campus, and that boost of magic was either very close or very powerful. Or even worse…both.

‘No, all clear. It might even have been the Wicca group, they meet tonight don’t they?’ Willow observed with a wry smile. ‘What’s left of them anyway.’ Tara had found out some weeks ago that their leaving the group had also led some of the other disaffected to leave. Carol and Anne had cornered her and berated Willow to her for causing the problems. They had totally ignored – or perhaps missed – the fact that Tara hadn’t actually attended herself since Willow’s last appearance at the group. Which was the most annoying thing. They had gone through their list of people who had not returned, blamed Willow for that and totally ignored the only actual Wicca that they had.

‘If that was them then they have all changed into toads…or conjured the biggest pile of magical brownies the world has ever seen.’ Tara smiled again. ‘No, that wasn’t them. I think it was just one person…or one thing.’

‘Just one.’ Willow mused and then glanced over to the star they had traced in sand. ‘A lot of power there, dangerous? And what if it was? Not a lot she could do now, even if she could get to Buffy or Giles quickly they’d just sit around and research it all night. Morning would still come… hopefully. Anything that was going to happen tonight was going to anyway. Or had. What could go wrong really? ‘Shall I help you clear up?’ Willow asked, referring to the slightly smudged area of the circle her decision to not rush off confirmed with that simple question.

‘You don’t need to, I can….’ Tara started, and then saw Willow’s face and the rejection of her self-reliance and also that Willow had chosen to stay a while – that the Scooby’s had for once lost out to her. ‘Thanks.’ She went to the wall, knelt and started to collect the fragments of petals that had smashed against that wall and shattered before the crash landing…. ‘Willow since w-when do petals shatter?’

Willow, having collected Tara’s dustpan and brush from the cupboard came over, examining the tiny pieces. ‘Hey, it’s like those flowers they dip in liquid nitrogen. They freeze and shatter when you tap them. We had that in science once, Joey Fernandez dropped a sandwich in the flask the teacher fished it out and it slipped out of the tongues, shattered all over the floor.’

‘But these aren’t cold. Or hot. Just shattered.’ Tara tipped the bits into Willows hand, to let her feel them. ‘Surely they should just have crumpled, maybe fallen off. Look they still crumple…they aren’t sharp or hard. It’s like all the substance has been sucked out of them. The energy. Whatever it is that makes a petal soft is gone.’

‘Mmmn. Like desiccated. When you start altering reality or realities who knows what should happen. At least they didn’t blow up.’ Willow tipped the bits into the dustpan and knelt down to sweep up the sand that formed their circle. ‘You know we should invest in a dust buster. It takes days for this to come out properly. One day were going to have to draw a circle in a hurry and find ourselves inside a square too. That could cause a nasty accident.’

Tara was in agreement but surprised at the time to mention it. ‘Aren’t you bothered by what happened to the rose?’ It was all that was on Tara’s mind right now and yet Willow was strangely detaching herself from the events.

‘Of course - but we can’t do anything about it now, and we don’t know what happened anyway. I thought we could chat for a bit. You know…like we said get with the friend thing. Do a spell, get to know each other a little better. It’s the plan.’ Willow brushed off the occurrence for the reasons she gave…and also because she wanted a night off from the disasters that seemed to go hand in claw with Hellmouths. She wanted to be able to have a friendship without that. ‘We have to have a plan.’ Not that it was the most traditional way to get to know someone…planning it out, making time to be like ‘normal’ friends. But needs must…when the demons kept calling you away.

Tara smiled, the boot now on the other foot, Willow wanting to get chatty whilst she was obsessing about spells. ‘I can live with that plan. Want a drink?’

‘Anything but coffee,’ Willow replied.

‘You always say that. Doesn’t it agree with you?’

‘It makes me jumpy and a little crazy.’ Willow was obviously reliving some of her bad coffee memories as she spoke.

‘Heaven forbid you should get crazy,’ Tara joked. It was hard to imagine though Willow always seemed so in-control. But maybe that wasn’t her natural state. Maybe she was still recovering from her pain. And maybe I, Tara thought, can draw her out of that – because she has already told me that her other friends can’t or won’t. And she wants to. She needs to. She’s tried magic and found out how bad that idea was. And they won’t help her. Tara knew that pain of old and had suffered it alone. It wasn’t the time to be alone – a period in you life when you were in that kind of pain. You needed your friends to help you – not just be there. And I’m not her answer, am I? I could be. If she lets me. If I put myself forward.

‘It isn’t pretty….Hyper Willow.’ Willow replied thinking of her babbling and jumpiness inspired by coffee. ‘Just a little. Thanks.’ Willow took the proffered soda and opened it up. ‘You not having one?’

‘That’s the last. You drank them all,’ Tara accused, but good-natured. She wasn’t a soda fan anyway. Much more water gal.

‘Ooh sorry. I’ll bring some more next time. Share?’ she offered.

‘Thanks.’ Tara sipped from the can, passed it back. ‘Tell me about Buffy’s birthday? Did your surprise party go ok?’ The party had been occupying Willow’s mind and time for a week or so – they had not got a lot done magic-wise but that was ok because they had talked the party over, the plans. It was good for her to celebrate…because she knew that her friend was still hurting, and friendly as they might be aside from the magic there was not a lot going on here that could take Willow’s mind off Oz and the rest.

‘Yes, better than previous years anyway. Less monsters, no violent deaths and more cake.’

‘That’s good.’ Tara observed.

‘Absolutely cake is always good thing. And jelly. And ice-cream. All were to be had in abundance.’ Willow thought about it some more. ‘Sorry I didn’t invite you but it wasn’t really a –

‘It was your roommates birthday. Who I don’t know. With her friends and classmates – who I don’t know. Why would I be there?’ Tara was not at all bitter, just matter of fact.

Matter of fact yes, but there was an unpleasant truth lurking behind those facts – at least as far as Willow could see. She was avoiding taking Tara to meet her friends. Why? She wasn’t sure but it was nonetheless true. Infact she hadn’t even mentioned Tara’s existence to any of them. Not Buffy. Not Xander. None of them. Which was strange. They knew she was a practicing Wicca – literally practicing – so why did she have to say she was in the library or the lab? ‘You could have gone, but -’ Willow was interrupted again.

‘But I wouldn’t have known anyone other than you and you couldn’t always be hanging around with me if I had gone because you had to be with your friends…other friends,’ Tara was pleased to see Willow smile at that last afterthought. ‘So I would probably have sat quietly in a corner eating cake and embarrassing myself if anyone had actually spoken to me.’ Still matter of fact. ‘You don’t have to explain or apologise Willow. I’m used to being alone.’

The straightforward manner in which Tara concluded her statement of understanding almost broke Willow’s heart. Here was a wonderful woman who was never appreciated, as she deserved to be. Sure, Tara was shy, some of it was her own fault – but still. But what can you say to such a statement? To an admittance that this woman had come to accept her lonely status? Nothing that wouldn’t sound patronising or an argument for arguments sake. The fact was that she had left Tara here when she could have invited her, let her had a bad or good time but at least given her the chance to have that time. She wanted to apologise again, to tell Tara it wouldn’t happen again and it shouldn’t but what she actually said was ‘I’m glad you understand. Now you can have your cake.’ Willow reached for her bag and produced a paper napkin, folded around the cake. She could promise it wouldn’t happen again because she knew that she still wasn’t ready to introduce her new friend to her others. ‘And a hat.’

‘Do I have to wear it?’ Tara asked, unfolding the flimsy tissue paper crown.

‘Only whilst you eat the cake.’ Why couldn’t she bring herself to bring Tara out into the light? Why keep her hidden away? Maybe it was a danger thing. She could get hurt if she was exposed to Scooby-levels of monsters. But no that wasn’t it.

Tara put the crown on ripping it slightly as she pushed it too far onto her head.

‘Big head’ joked Willow. Maybe it was a selfish thing – did she want to be the only witch around? Was she jealous of that status. No that wasn’t true either. But it was a selfish thing though. I just want her to myself. My friend. Not Buffy’s or Xander’s. Mine. And that wasn’t fair on Tara not at all.

Tara just looked at her after that taunt.

And Willow wilted under the mock-glare. There was no one she had ever met less big headed than Tara Maclay. ‘Sorry.’ When she said sorry though it was for more than just the joke.

Tara smiled. ‘Want some?’ Tara offered a piece of the crumbly cake to Willow who shook her head with a little too much enthusiasm to be innocent. Tara understood why when she had tasted it. And almost spat it out despite being in company, which was not at all how she had been raised.

Willow smiled. ‘Well you said you wanted to know my friends better. Cake a la Xander and Anya. Fortunately not the main cake – which Anya was ticked off about but was definitely a good thing.’ The ex-demon had not been at all impressed – until she had tasted the cake she and Xander had baked and the proper one and castigated Xander for his choice of sample products. The girl was definitely judgemental.

‘Definitely - what is it?’ Tara asked, finally having managed to swallow the mouthful

‘Some taste test product Xander had. They sent him a trial pack and it said that you could make cakes out of them if you ground them up. So they did.’ Willow laughed. ‘Now you know. Xander and Anya are not master bakers.’

‘Good to know.’ Tara binned the rest of the cake, removed the hat and folding it carefully placed it on the desk well away from the crumpled napkin the cake had been delivered in – saving it.

‘We sort of ran out of cake before I could get you any – the real cake I mean. Sorry.’ Willow apologised again.

‘The way you say her name. Anya. You don’t like her do you?’ Tara observed and wanting to know what would turn this seemingly mild mannered woman against someone so vehemently – though she suspected that there were deeply felt passions within Willow that circumstances could awake – that she could be quite scary if she was aroused to it. Though probably not if she tried to be. If Willow tried to be scary it would probably come off as awkward, false and slightly ridiculous. She just wasn’t a nasty enough person to be that way. But if her feelings led her to anger and bitterness – as they had all too recently - then the world might shake. But perhaps that was a cliché about redheads and their tempers.

‘I mentioned she used to be a demon?’ Willow asked.

‘A few times.’ Tara chose not to pursue that aspect of Willow’s prejudice as it hit a little too close to home. Would Willow hate her this much within the year?

‘Well, did I mention that she tried to fool me into getting her amulet back – that it would make her a vengeance demon again? And it went – well more than ka-blooey?’ Willow was indignant even now that she had been fooled into that – more so because it had been a fit of her own pique that had allowed it to happen. If she hadn’t been feeling so sorry for herself that would never have happened. She had wanted to stop being used and was just used again. People wouldn’t have died at the Bronze if she had thought about it and not just reacted to some perceived slight. At least not from what she caused… the death count at the Bronze was pretty low that night though anyway – especially for Sunnydale. But that wasn’t a comfort. Infact it was made worse because it was sort of her – the evil twin – that caused them directly.

‘No. What happened? Singed eyebrows?’

‘Oh no. She triggered…we triggered…a portal to another reality where she had lost the amulet. But we missed it…the amulet I mean, but we brought back someone from there.’ Willow replied, in a manner that suggested singed eyebrows would be infinitely preferable to her.

‘Who?’

‘Me. Well kind of.’

‘You met yourself?’ Tara was curious now. ‘How were you?’

‘A vampire. Not one hundred per cent with it in the sanity kind of way…or even twenty percent really, actually five percent might be pushing the limits of credibility. And I was also…’ Willow trailed off and then continued ‘well…sort of gay’ she revealed as if that was more disturbing than the vampire part or the insanity.

Tara blinked. ‘Wow.’ A reflexive comment, but even she would have trouble specifying just what it was a reflex to – the whole scenario or some specific part of it? That last part? It made her think. It made an inkling she had buried and suppressed spring to life for a few moments. An inkling within herself of just why that might matter to her – even in alternate reality, or dimension or whatever it was. But it was an inkling that she could barely acknowledge – let alone half-seriously think about this was her friend…her only friend. But still…the inkling remained and aggravated her until she put it down fiercely.

‘Yeah. She went on the rampage for a while, but we sent her back to the nasty Sunnydale she came from. I kind of felt sorry for her though. Being bitten probably wasn’t her fault and there but for being bitten go I.’ Willow sounded as if she didn’t actually regret the incident, kind of wistful. The chances of being bitten round here were pretty high…is that what she would have become without a soul? Willow had often lain awake and thought about that and if she was honest apart from the insanity and the gay thing that might be her. With no soul – no self-doubt to hold her back. That might have been her. Would perhaps have been already if Spike had been able to bite her in her room and had turned her as he threatened. Well offered…

Tara continued - ‘Is that really what turned you against Anya? Sure it wasn’t her going after…and getting Xander?’ Tara knew of course that Xander also figured large in Willow’s thoughts. She had heard enough stories and had a pretty fair guess where the frustration with Anya might have come from.

‘I have to admit that annoyed me but I am well and truly over that now. Really. But it is par for the course.’ Willow smiled again. Taking the topic away from that aspect of Xander that she didn’t like to discuss. Not anymore. Not because she still harboured those wrong feelings but because of what they had done to her in the past.

‘Huh?’

‘Well Xander is kind of paranormal in his choice of love life. Giant preying mantis woman, Inca mummy girl, Cordelia – who barely qualified as human and an ex-vengeance demon. We are all doomed. I mean look at me too…werewolf…Buffy - vampire with a soul who loses it if she …makes him happy. Xander just does so much worse. It’s a good job we all have a sense of humour.’

‘He chose you. Once.’ Tara pointed out.

‘Wanna-be witch back then and that all worked out really well. Or not. I told you that right? I had wanted it for so long – but it was just a dream. That was all. When we were really…together…then it wasn’t right – I think we both knew it. And not because we were with others.’ Willow admitted to Tara. ‘We were friends…and that is what we were meant to be. In the grand scheme of things we weren’t meant to be anything more than friends no matter how much I dreamt about it.’

‘Yes. But though it might not have worked but he had some taste after all,’ said Tara trying to look on the bright side, and pay her friend a backhanded compliment. And couldn’t help wondering if that awakened inkling had sent her fishing. A little harmless fishing trip? Inklings after all weren’t even thoughts.

‘Gee thanks. Flatter me some more’ Willow replied caustically, though underlined with humour, it was not an incident of which she was at all proud – particularly now in the absence of Oz. Might he not have…strayed…if she hadn’t got involved earlier with Xander? It was irrational – she had refuted the possibility herself, but could it all be her fault? Could it all go back to that?

‘Maybe later’ Tara shot back quickly.

Broken out of that destructive train of thought Willow checked her watch. ‘Later? I think you might mean earlier. It’s gone three. I should go. Doctor Perez savaged the last person to fall asleep in his lectures. I don’t do well being savaged.’ Besides she’d spent enough sleepless nights worrying about why he had left… ultimately. And every night a different possibility emerged as prime candidate. Enough was enough. Though he might be back tomorrow, he had been gone long enough now for her to realise and finally accept that he might never return. It still hurt – a lot but for her own sanity she needed to realise that. And thought that she did now.

Tara could see Willow was thinking of something other than – or prompted by – their conversation. ‘You don’t have to. G-go I mean. You c-could stay over if you like,’ Tara blurted out. Seeming to surprise herself with the offer but once made it seemed like the perfect idea. At such a late hour, with no one to make sure Willow got home safe why not. That’s what friends do.

‘Really?’ Willow had never even thought of it. It made sense, being so late Buffy and Riley might have assumed she was not coming back and decide to…snuggle. ‘I don’t have any of my stuff.’

‘You can go home in the morning for it. I have to be up early anyway - do my laundry before the first class. I’ll lend you a shirt and a toothbrush.’ Tara offered. ‘And I’ll make sure you get to your lecture in time. Promise.’ She smiled, the nervousness hidden.

‘Aaah you are a wicked one…you have a spare toothbrush for…guests, for gentlemen friends?’ Willow joked.

Tara went bright red, embarrassed and ashamed at the insinuation despite the fact she knew it was a joke. ‘N-No, I just b-bought a n-new one.’ Her speech once again fell apart as she got distressed. And certainly she would never have one for “gentlemen friends” as Willow put it. Never that but how could Willow know that? The subject had never come up and she wasn’t about to raise it – besides it’s not like I’m…. practising…or even reading the theory. And aside from inklings not even thinking about it as much right now.

‘And a big bed.’ Willow followed up before realising just how she had affected Tara with her last statement. She stopped as Tara began to shift from embarrassed to almost distraught. Seeing the genuine distress the joke was no longer in the least bit funny. Willow gave over with the pointed humour and put a hand on her newest friend’s arm. ‘It’s ok, I believe you…’ Seeing the look still on Tara’s face ‘I didn’t mean anything but a joke, honest. And thank you…it is a bit late to be crossing campus alone.’

Tara’s expression shifted to a beaming smile, almost instantly, in spite of herself, ‘Especially when you know what is out there.’

‘Yes, it kind of puts a damper on the free spirited fun…at night at least.’ Willow frowned. ‘Not that I have ever really been renowned for my free spiritedness. Or fun.’

‘I never had a sleepover before.’ Tara mused, ‘My dad wasn’t much into that sort of fun for his only d-daughter.’ Truth be told her father was more than aware of her non-magical inclinations – had been since… Not that he had ever said a word of disapproval, not about that at least – but he had avoided situations with any connotations of those inclinations for her because he knew that Donny and her Aunts and Uncles would be nowhere near as understanding. They might tolerate her being a demon but being…the other. No. Closed minded on that front.

‘It’s not a sleepover until you can’t count the sleeping bags on one hand. This is more a…bed share.’ She paused. ‘You did mean for us to share the bed…or am I sleeping on the floor?’

‘I was thinking of letting you take a chair and sleep in the corridor’ Tara joked, in higher spirits now than at any time in the night so far, even when she had opened the door to her friend some hours ago. ‘Course you get part of the bed silly.’ Not that she had ever wanted a sleepover at home anyway. Lacking enough friends at school to get anywhere near Willow’s definition.

‘Oh that’s good. I once slept in the corridor after a party at Jesse’s house. People kept falling over me.’ Relieved Willow started to hunt for sight of the promised accessories. ‘Have you got the toothbrush?’ Willow asked.

‘On the windowsill, still in the box. I’ll get you the shirt whilst you wash up.’ Tara offered.

Willow left for the bathroom down the hall and Tara was alone in her room, but knew that she would not be spending another lonely night tonight. Surprised at herself if not shocked. This was not something she had planned on, or even really wanted. Until that moment when she had suggested it when it had come to mean more than it should to her in the last minutes. Inklings again. She almost felt dirty for even letting such inklings into her mind. Though she knew she had gained some feelings for Willow beyond friendship, she was in no way certain of herself at this point…let alone having any idea how to read the other young woman’s emotions and feelings in that regard. Besides everything she had learnt about Willow so far suggested that the red-haired woman would never have such inklings of her own and besides they were still trying to get to know each other as friends should – let alone anything else. The thought process was dangerous. It could lead to her being hurt when she had no right to even be thinking about such things. She couldn’t start to think about Willow that way. It would spoil everything they had and were getting.

She fished a long t-shirt from the drawer and left it on the edge of the bed, hurriedly changed, retrieved her own toothbrush and as Willow came in beat a tactful retreat to go wash up herself, departing with a smile as Willow thanked her for the shirt.

When she returned Willow had neatly folded her clothes and placed them on the back of the desk chair, standing at the end of the bed. Smiling at Tara as she came in ‘I didn’t know which side you wanted. After all it is your bed.’

‘I don’t mind, never really thought about it’ Tara replied.

‘Never had to share it?’ Willow asked and almost immediately regretted the question and all it implied. Oh way to go Willow. Let’s just start probing into her friends more intimate past. Wonderful conversation piece when you know how she reacts to stuff like this.

Embarrassed again Tara replied ‘N-No.’

‘Sorry, I just meant it’s kind of weird, sharing’ Willow stated. ‘Took me and Oz…’ She tailed off. ‘Enough of that.’

‘What?’ Tara asked, interested in the person who had shared Willow’s life and had so obviously shattered it by leaving. And that he had left…a gap in that life.

‘Enough looking back at what was,’ Willow resolved. ‘I have to accept that I may never see him again. Not that I want to accept it…I don’t. But I have to.’

Tara smiled. ‘OK, no looking back between three and seven a.m.’

‘Well alright then. I’ll take the left side…since I’m in it already,’ Willow offered after taking her choice anyway by climbing into that side. She would have moved if Tara had asked her to, but she knew that Tara wasn’t going to say a word…whatever she felt. Or wherever she needed to lie to be able to sleep. The other young woman needed a shot of self-confidence Willow thought…not that I am one to even think that myself let alone comment on others.

‘OK.’ Tara climbed into the other side of the bed, lay on her back for a second, reached out and turned off the bedside lamp that had illuminated the room. ‘Good night Willow.’

‘Good night Tara.’

They lay there for just a few minutes and then as fatigue borne of the late hour and spell casting set in turned over and, backs towards each other fell asleep in minutes. Separate and divided but not totally alone in the night.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 15:42               
You've thought a lot about this, haven't you?

I've always maintained (in the face of stiff opposition) that Tara seemed to be far more in touch with her own feelings and motivations than Willow, and that she was a keen judge of character. It's only when she actually interacts with another person that she seems to falter.

Keep writing. Give me more to think about!

Forrister

IP: Logged

Warduke
Strong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:23               
Katharyn, I really loved this part and to think, it will only get better

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:53               
I love the background stuff about Tara, that her family might have coped with her being a demon but not being gay. Interesting theory, and quite possibly true, judging from her father's disgust at the 'magickal' items in her room.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 17:08               
by my calculation Tara should be falling hopelessly real soon. Well depending how much time you stretch between this episode and the next. Good logical explanation of why they spent the night together.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 01:16               
Can you say plunging Xita...? Definitely a plunge rather than a fall.

And Forrister, I have been thinking far too much about all this! I think a non W/T fan would quite accurately use the word "obsessive."

Part 8 - Last Gifts will be posted tonight or tomorrow morning I would think though I may delay it a touch as I want that one to be just right - it has a slight personal connection that I want to be perfectly integrated into the W/T story (well they say write what you know...) and it also delves back into Tara's family history whilst advancing the story.

As for the future I may have to slow the posts down a touch (been going at one a day for a while now) simply so I can make time to complete and redraft Part 12 (having recently rewatched Superstar which I had totally ignored before due to the "false reality" though the W/T stuff cannot be ignored) which I have recently inserted into the cycle. So don't worry if any posts are a bit slower appearing - you have been spoilt so far! (though Ruth's Laid to Rest is putting me to shame and is freshly written!)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 21, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 17:10               
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

WyrdOne
Floating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               
Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               
Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

Rane
Big Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               
Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               
Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               
Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               
"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 13:52                Thanks Legend, and Ruth - I missed Joss saying that entirely but it sounds pretty good anyway!

Anyway Part 7 Kitties. Late...

----------------
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Late (Currently Part 7)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: During “A New Man” (Season 4) immediately after the Rose of Synchronicity is zapped by the backlash from Ethan’s use of magic though Willow and Tara do not know that is what happened at this point.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “A New Man” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: On the way.
Notes: Just another step on the road.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be liking all this drivel to some extent and most of all to L – she’s my always.


The Beginnings Cycle

Late

By Katharyn Rosser


‘Did you bring another?’ Tara asked still holding the stem of the rose careful to avoid the thorns not to mention being a little fearful after it’s recent unexplained antics.

‘No, not even a daisy. Didn’t think we would need one it’s supposed to be all about slow, careful control as we work together. Not being zappy and doing aerial displays,’ Willow replied. No that was definitely not in the manual.

‘Another time then…we were doing it though. Working in synchronicity I mean. I could feel the connection we had.’ Tara knew it had been there, the connection had just clicked into place. ‘Before-’

‘Yeah, did you feel that rush of power?’ Willow asked. ‘It was almost scary but in a sort of roller coaster kind of way.’

‘It wasn’t me.’ Tara replied, thinking back to a previous occasion when she had lost some control and the results had been, well hot and flamey – briefly at least. But with the conversation that had followed that and confirmed their friendship – it had certainly been worth it. Since then they had become closer as friends should be. Not just doing spells together but talking. Watching some TV. They didn’t go out, but that was just fine with Tara – she wasn’t a very out person – and she was more interested in getting to know Willow, her friend, than she was in drinking water in the local hangouts.

‘Nor me. I think that someone else was doing something. Something pretty powerful. Big magic,’ Willow thought about it and back to a back to a book she had read a few weeks previously – well it was more of a tome really. ‘Whatever it was raised like the magical background count. Sort of. I’m not sure.’ Willow was reluctant to pursue the theory she had read about but of which she was not sure of the specifics, she had kind of glossed over it in the search for other stuff. Nor was she sure of the actual truth behind the writings – if any. That was the trouble with what was written. It was true for some people, not applicable to others and some of it was out and out fraud.

‘What do you mean?’ Tara wanted to know, less versed in book learnt magical theory than her spell partner – though more aware of the traditions. And if the traditions weren’t helping here at all, maybe Willow’s books could. To be honest that concerned her slightly. Willow’s reliance on experimentation and modification of spells, She treated it like science. Tara had always been taught that Wicca was a tradition. A religion to some – but what was religion but belief in a traditional manner? There were ways to do things. But Willow, usually, got results so who am I, Tara wondered, to gainsay her. Course if could go ka-blooey either way.

‘I’m not sure as I said, but some of the newer tomes I read, you know written in the last half century, suggest that different places have a different ambient level of magic. Like the Hellmouth…a mystical convergence has a higher count than…well Cleveland.’ Willow explained. Half a century old and that was recent work…untested. That was the way magic was, not a lot of academic debate going on in this field. It was a weakness of magic in general and Wicca more than most. Tradition was, in her opinion, altogether too important. And such advances could be made….if people tried and communicated with other practitioners. Compared notes sort of.

‘And when someone uses magic it gets left behind?’ Tara surmised. ‘Like a fingerprint? Must have been pretty powerful though – to raise the…background count. Here I mean - at a Hellmouth.’

‘Yeah’ Willow was worried by that fact as well.

‘Do you recognise it?’ Tara asked.

‘Recognise it?’ Willow was unsure what Tara meant.

‘Well I can tell when you have done a spell or incantation. It sort of leaves your signature in the…background count I guess. Same with mine. There’s a different one when we do it together. I never thought about why that was before…I just accepted it as a given.’ Tara could see that Willow didn’t recognise what she was talking about. ‘You don’t get that?’

‘No, but you are more sensitive to the nuances of the magic works than I am. I’m theory girl.’ It was true – Tara could sense things that she could not, and the palm reading she had done on Willow the other night. Scarily accurate.

‘I thought you were pencil girl.’ Tara joked jabbing a finger at her as if it were a pencil.

‘Quit it pebbles.’ Willow hit back with her own reference to their experiences with simple levitation. ‘It’s true though you are more sensitive to the little disturbances. You’ve never sensed that – signature – before?’ Willow asked, knowing that she would have to report such an occurrence to the others. There was no guarantee that whoever, or whatever this was would just be crash landing occasional floating roses.

‘No. Do you have to go tell Buffy and Giles?’ Tara could almost see the indecision on Willow’s face. Was that a sense of duty? And something else. She appreciated now some of just what Willow’s life was. How important she and her “Scooby” friends were… to everyone.

‘No. It’s gone now…hasn’t it?’ Willow was reluctant to draw the evening to a close just because someone was trying something out…it might be nothing and if it was something the world hadn’t ended…and there wasn’t a crowd of demons running across the lawns. Well… She stood up and went to the window, just to make sure those lawns were actually clear.

‘I can’t feel anything. Nothing out there?’ Tara too was concerned. It wasn’t so very long ago that she and Willow had been chased around campus, and that boost of magic was either very close or very powerful. Or even worse…both.

‘No, all clear. It might even have been the Wicca group, they meet tonight don’t they?’ Willow observed with a wry smile. ‘What’s left of them anyway.’ Tara had found out some weeks ago that their leaving the group had also led some of the other disaffected to leave. Carol and Anne had cornered her and berated Willow to her for causing the problems. They had totally ignored – or perhaps missed – the fact that Tara hadn’t actually attended herself since Willow’s last appearance at the group. Which was the most annoying thing. They had gone through their list of people who had not returned, blamed Willow for that and totally ignored the only actual Wicca that they had.

‘If that was them then they have all changed into toads…or conjured the biggest pile of magical brownies the world has ever seen.’ Tara smiled again. ‘No, that wasn’t them. I think it was just one person…or one thing.’

‘Just one.’ Willow mused and then glanced over to the star they had traced in sand. ‘A lot of power there, dangerous? And what if it was? Not a lot she could do now, even if she could get to Buffy or Giles quickly they’d just sit around and research it all night. Morning would still come… hopefully. Anything that was going to happen tonight was going to anyway. Or had. What could go wrong really? ‘Shall I help you clear up?’ Willow asked, referring to the slightly smudged area of the circle her decision to not rush off confirmed with that simple question.

‘You don’t need to, I can….’ Tara started, and then saw Willow’s face and the rejection of her self-reliance and also that Willow had chosen to stay a while – that the Scooby’s had for once lost out to her. ‘Thanks.’ She went to the wall, knelt and started to collect the fragments of petals that had smashed against that wall and shattered before the crash landing…. ‘Willow since w-when do petals shatter?’

Willow, having collected Tara’s dustpan and brush from the cupboard came over, examining the tiny pieces. ‘Hey, it’s like those flowers they dip in liquid nitrogen. They freeze and shatter when you tap them. We had that in science once, Joey Fernandez dropped a sandwich in the flask the teacher fished it out and it slipped out of the tongues, shattered all over the floor.’

‘But these aren’t cold. Or hot. Just shattered.’ Tara tipped the bits into Willows hand, to let her feel them. ‘Surely they should just have crumpled, maybe fallen off. Look they still crumple…they aren’t sharp or hard. It’s like all the substance has been sucked out of them. The energy. Whatever it is that makes a petal soft is gone.’

‘Mmmn. Like desiccated. When you start altering reality or realities who knows what should happen. At least they didn’t blow up.’ Willow tipped the bits into the dustpan and knelt down to sweep up the sand that formed their circle. ‘You know we should invest in a dust buster. It takes days for this to come out properly. One day were going to have to draw a circle in a hurry and find ourselves inside a square too. That could cause a nasty accident.’

Tara was in agreement but surprised at the time to mention it. ‘Aren’t you bothered by what happened to the rose?’ It was all that was on Tara’s mind right now and yet Willow was strangely detaching herself from the events.

‘Of course - but we can’t do anything about it now, and we don’t know what happened anyway. I thought we could chat for a bit. You know…like we said get with the friend thing. Do a spell, get to know each other a little better. It’s the plan.’ Willow brushed off the occurrence for the reasons she gave…and also because she wanted a night off from the disasters that seemed to go hand in claw with Hellmouths. She wanted to be able to have a friendship without that. ‘We have to have a plan.’ Not that it was the most traditional way to get to know someone…planning it out, making time to be like ‘normal’ friends. But needs must…when the demons kept calling you away.

Tara smiled, the boot now on the other foot, Willow wanting to get chatty whilst she was obsessing about spells. ‘I can live with that plan. Want a drink?’

‘Anything but coffee,’ Willow replied.

‘You always say that. Doesn’t it agree with you?’

‘It makes me jumpy and a little crazy.’ Willow was obviously reliving some of her bad coffee memories as she spoke.

‘Heaven forbid you should get crazy,’ Tara joked. It was hard to imagine though Willow always seemed so in-control. But maybe that wasn’t her natural state. Maybe she was still recovering from her pain. And maybe I, Tara thought, can draw her out of that – because she has already told me that her other friends can’t or won’t. And she wants to. She needs to. She’s tried magic and found out how bad that idea was. And they won’t help her. Tara knew that pain of old and had suffered it alone. It wasn’t the time to be alone – a period in you life when you were in that kind of pain. You needed your friends to help you – not just be there. And I’m not her answer, am I? I could be. If she lets me. If I put myself forward.

‘It isn’t pretty….Hyper Willow.’ Willow replied thinking of her babbling and jumpiness inspired by coffee. ‘Just a little. Thanks.’ Willow took the proffered soda and opened it up. ‘You not having one?’

‘That’s the last. You drank them all,’ Tara accused, but good-natured. She wasn’t a soda fan anyway. Much more water gal.

‘Ooh sorry. I’ll bring some more next time. Share?’ she offered.

‘Thanks.’ Tara sipped from the can, passed it back. ‘Tell me about Buffy’s birthday? Did your surprise party go ok?’ The party had been occupying Willow’s mind and time for a week or so – they had not got a lot done magic-wise but that was ok because they had talked the party over, the plans. It was good for her to celebrate…because she knew that her friend was still hurting, and friendly as they might be aside from the magic there was not a lot going on here that could take Willow’s mind off Oz and the rest.

‘Yes, better than previous years anyway. Less monsters, no violent deaths and more cake.’

‘That’s good.’ Tara observed.

‘Absolutely cake is always good thing. And jelly. And ice-cream. All were to be had in abundance.’ Willow thought about it some more. ‘Sorry I didn’t invite you but it wasn’t really a –

‘It was your roommates birthday. Who I don’t know. With her friends and classmates – who I don’t know. Why would I be there?’ Tara was not at all bitter, just matter of fact.

Matter of fact yes, but there was an unpleasant truth lurking behind those facts – at least as far as Willow could see. She was avoiding taking Tara to meet her friends. Why? She wasn’t sure but it was nonetheless true. Infact she hadn’t even mentioned Tara’s existence to any of them. Not Buffy. Not Xander. None of them. Which was strange. They knew she was a practicing Wicca – literally practicing – so why did she have to say she was in the library or the lab? ‘You could have gone, but -’ Willow was interrupted again.

‘But I wouldn’t have known anyone other than you and you couldn’t always be hanging around with me if I had gone because you had to be with your friends…other friends,’ Tara was pleased to see Willow smile at that last afterthought. ‘So I would probably have sat quietly in a corner eating cake and embarrassing myself if anyone had actually spoken to me.’ Still matter of fact. ‘You don’t have to explain or apologise Willow. I’m used to being alone.’

The straightforward manner in which Tara concluded her statement of understanding almost broke Willow’s heart. Here was a wonderful woman who was never appreciated, as she deserved to be. Sure, Tara was shy, some of it was her own fault – but still. But what can you say to such a statement? To an admittance that this woman had come to accept her lonely status? Nothing that wouldn’t sound patronising or an argument for arguments sake. The fact was that she had left Tara here when she could have invited her, let her had a bad or good time but at least given her the chance to have that time. She wanted to apologise again, to tell Tara it wouldn’t happen again and it shouldn’t but what she actually said was ‘I’m glad you understand. Now you can have your cake.’ Willow reached for her bag and produced a paper napkin, folded around the cake. She could promise it wouldn’t happen again because she knew that she still wasn’t ready to introduce her new friend to her others. ‘And a hat.’

‘Do I have to wear it?’ Tara asked, unfolding the flimsy tissue paper crown.

‘Only whilst you eat the cake.’ Why couldn’t she bring herself to bring Tara out into the light? Why keep her hidden away? Maybe it was a danger thing. She could get hurt if she was exposed to Scooby-levels of monsters. But no that wasn’t it.

Tara put the crown on ripping it slightly as she pushed it too far onto her head.

‘Big head’ joked Willow. Maybe it was a selfish thing – did she want to be the only witch around? Was she jealous of that status. No that wasn’t true either. But it was a selfish thing though. I just want her to myself. My friend. Not Buffy’s or Xander’s. Mine. And that wasn’t fair on Tara not at all.

Tara just looked at her after that taunt.

And Willow wilted under the mock-glare. There was no one she had ever met less big headed than Tara Maclay. ‘Sorry.’ When she said sorry though it was for more than just the joke.

Tara smiled. ‘Want some?’ Tara offered a piece of the crumbly cake to Willow who shook her head with a little too much enthusiasm to be innocent. Tara understood why when she had tasted it. And almost spat it out despite being in company, which was not at all how she had been raised.

Willow smiled. ‘Well you said you wanted to know my friends better. Cake a la Xander and Anya. Fortunately not the main cake – which Anya was ticked off about but was definitely a good thing.’ The ex-demon had not been at all impressed – until she had tasted the cake she and Xander had baked and the proper one and castigated Xander for his choice of sample products. The girl was definitely judgemental.

‘Definitely - what is it?’ Tara asked, finally having managed to swallow the mouthful

‘Some taste test product Xander had. They sent him a trial pack and it said that you could make cakes out of them if you ground them up. So they did.’ Willow laughed. ‘Now you know. Xander and Anya are not master bakers.’

‘Good to know.’ Tara binned the rest of the cake, removed the hat and folding it carefully placed it on the desk well away from the crumpled napkin the cake had been delivered in – saving it.

‘We sort of ran out of cake before I could get you any – the real cake I mean. Sorry.’ Willow apologised again.

‘The way you say her name. Anya. You don’t like her do you?’ Tara observed and wanting to know what would turn this seemingly mild mannered woman against someone so vehemently – though she suspected that there were deeply felt passions within Willow that circumstances could awake – that she could be quite scary if she was aroused to it. Though probably not if she tried to be. If Willow tried to be scary it would probably come off as awkward, false and slightly ridiculous. She just wasn’t a nasty enough person to be that way. But if her feelings led her to anger and bitterness – as they had all too recently - then the world might shake. But perhaps that was a cliché about redheads and their tempers.

‘I mentioned she used to be a demon?’ Willow asked.

‘A few times.’ Tara chose not to pursue that aspect of Willow’s prejudice as it hit a little too close to home. Would Willow hate her this much within the year?

‘Well, did I mention that she tried to fool me into getting her amulet back – that it would make her a vengeance demon again? And it went – well more than ka-blooey?’ Willow was indignant even now that she had been fooled into that – more so because it had been a fit of her own pique that had allowed it to happen. If she hadn’t been feeling so sorry for herself that would never have happened. She had wanted to stop being used and was just used again. People wouldn’t have died at the Bronze if she had thought about it and not just reacted to some perceived slight. At least not from what she caused… the death count at the Bronze was pretty low that night though anyway – especially for Sunnydale. But that wasn’t a comfort. Infact it was made worse because it was sort of her – the evil twin – that caused them directly.

‘No. What happened? Singed eyebrows?’

‘Oh no. She triggered…we triggered…a portal to another reality where she had lost the amulet. But we missed it…the amulet I mean, but we brought back someone from there.’ Willow replied, in a manner that suggested singed eyebrows would be infinitely preferable to her.

‘Who?’

‘Me. Well kind of.’

‘You met yourself?’ Tara was curious now. ‘How were you?’

‘A vampire. Not one hundred per cent with it in the sanity kind of way…or even twenty percent really, actually five percent might be pushing the limits of credibility. And I was also…’ Willow trailed off and then continued ‘well…sort of gay’ she revealed as if that was more disturbing than the vampire part or the insanity.

Tara blinked. ‘Wow.’ A reflexive comment, but even she would have trouble specifying just what it was a reflex to – the whole scenario or some specific part of it? That last part? It made her think. It made an inkling she had buried and suppressed spring to life for a few moments. An inkling within herself of just why that might matter to her – even in alternate reality, or dimension or whatever it was. But it was an inkling that she could barely acknowledge – let alone half-seriously think about this was her friend…her only friend. But still…the inkling remained and aggravated her until she put it down fiercely.

‘Yeah. She went on the rampage for a while, but we sent her back to the nasty Sunnydale she came from. I kind of felt sorry for her though. Being bitten probably wasn’t her fault and there but for being bitten go I.’ Willow sounded as if she didn’t actually regret the incident, kind of wistful. The chances of being bitten round here were pretty high…is that what she would have become without a soul? Willow had often lain awake and thought about that and if she was honest apart from the insanity and the gay thing that might be her. With no soul – no self-doubt to hold her back. That might have been her. Would perhaps have been already if Spike had been able to bite her in her room and had turned her as he threatened. Well offered…

Tara continued - ‘Is that really what turned you against Anya? Sure it wasn’t her going after…and getting Xander?’ Tara knew of course that Xander also figured large in Willow’s thoughts. She had heard enough stories and had a pretty fair guess where the frustration with Anya might have come from.

‘I have to admit that annoyed me but I am well and truly over that now. Really. But it is par for the course.’ Willow smiled again. Taking the topic away from that aspect of Xander that she didn’t like to discuss. Not anymore. Not because she still harboured those wrong feelings but because of what they had done to her in the past.

‘Huh?’

‘Well Xander is kind of paranormal in his choice of love life. Giant preying mantis woman, Inca mummy girl, Cordelia – who barely qualified as human and an ex-vengeance demon. We are all doomed. I mean look at me too…werewolf…Buffy - vampire with a soul who loses it if she …makes him happy. Xander just does so much worse. It’s a good job we all have a sense of humour.’

‘He chose you. Once.’ Tara pointed out.

‘Wanna-be witch back then and that all worked out really well. Or not. I told you that right? I had wanted it for so long – but it was just a dream. That was all. When we were really…together…then it wasn’t right – I think we both knew it. And not because we were with others.’ Willow admitted to Tara. ‘We were friends…and that is what we were meant to be. In the grand scheme of things we weren’t meant to be anything more than friends no matter how much I dreamt about it.’

‘Yes. But though it might not have worked but he had some taste after all,’ said Tara trying to look on the bright side, and pay her friend a backhanded compliment. And couldn’t help wondering if that awakened inkling had sent her fishing. A little harmless fishing trip? Inklings after all weren’t even thoughts.

‘Gee thanks. Flatter me some more’ Willow replied caustically, though underlined with humour, it was not an incident of which she was at all proud – particularly now in the absence of Oz. Might he not have…strayed…if she hadn’t got involved earlier with Xander? It was irrational – she had refuted the possibility herself, but could it all be her fault? Could it all go back to that?

‘Maybe later’ Tara shot back quickly.

Broken out of that destructive train of thought Willow checked her watch. ‘Later? I think you might mean earlier. It’s gone three. I should go. Doctor Perez savaged the last person to fall asleep in his lectures. I don’t do well being savaged.’ Besides she’d spent enough sleepless nights worrying about why he had left… ultimately. And every night a different possibility emerged as prime candidate. Enough was enough. Though he might be back tomorrow, he had been gone long enough now for her to realise and finally accept that he might never return. It still hurt – a lot but for her own sanity she needed to realise that. And thought that she did now.

Tara could see Willow was thinking of something other than – or prompted by – their conversation. ‘You don’t have to. G-go I mean. You c-could stay over if you like,’ Tara blurted out. Seeming to surprise herself with the offer but once made it seemed like the perfect idea. At such a late hour, with no one to make sure Willow got home safe why not. That’s what friends do.

‘Really?’ Willow had never even thought of it. It made sense, being so late Buffy and Riley might have assumed she was not coming back and decide to…snuggle. ‘I don’t have any of my stuff.’

‘You can go home in the morning for it. I have to be up early anyway - do my laundry before the first class. I’ll lend you a shirt and a toothbrush.’ Tara offered. ‘And I’ll make sure you get to your lecture in time. Promise.’ She smiled, the nervousness hidden.

‘Aaah you are a wicked one…you have a spare toothbrush for…guests, for gentlemen friends?’ Willow joked.

Tara went bright red, embarrassed and ashamed at the insinuation despite the fact she knew it was a joke. ‘N-No, I just b-bought a n-new one.’ Her speech once again fell apart as she got distressed. And certainly she would never have one for “gentlemen friends” as Willow put it. Never that but how could Willow know that? The subject had never come up and she wasn’t about to raise it – besides it’s not like I’m…. practising…or even reading the theory. And aside from inklings not even thinking about it as much right now.

‘And a big bed.’ Willow followed up before realising just how she had affected Tara with her last statement. She stopped as Tara began to shift from embarrassed to almost distraught. Seeing the genuine distress the joke was no longer in the least bit funny. Willow gave over with the pointed humour and put a hand on her newest friend’s arm. ‘It’s ok, I believe you…’ Seeing the look still on Tara’s face ‘I didn’t mean anything but a joke, honest. And thank you…it is a bit late to be crossing campus alone.’

Tara’s expression shifted to a beaming smile, almost instantly, in spite of herself, ‘Especially when you know what is out there.’

‘Yes, it kind of puts a damper on the free spirited fun…at night at least.’ Willow frowned. ‘Not that I have ever really been renowned for my free spiritedness. Or fun.’

‘I never had a sleepover before.’ Tara mused, ‘My dad wasn’t much into that sort of fun for his only d-daughter.’ Truth be told her father was more than aware of her non-magical inclinations – had been since… Not that he had ever said a word of disapproval, not about that at least – but he had avoided situations with any connotations of those inclinations for her because he knew that Donny and her Aunts and Uncles would be nowhere near as understanding. They might tolerate her being a demon but being…the other. No. Closed minded on that front.

‘It’s not a sleepover until you can’t count the sleeping bags on one hand. This is more a…bed share.’ She paused. ‘You did mean for us to share the bed…or am I sleeping on the floor?’

‘I was thinking of letting you take a chair and sleep in the corridor’ Tara joked, in higher spirits now than at any time in the night so far, even when she had opened the door to her friend some hours ago. ‘Course you get part of the bed silly.’ Not that she had ever wanted a sleepover at home anyway. Lacking enough friends at school to get anywhere near Willow’s definition.

‘Oh that’s good. I once slept in the corridor after a party at Jesse’s house. People kept falling over me.’ Relieved Willow started to hunt for sight of the promised accessories. ‘Have you got the toothbrush?’ Willow asked.

‘On the windowsill, still in the box. I’ll get you the shirt whilst you wash up.’ Tara offered.

Willow left for the bathroom down the hall and Tara was alone in her room, but knew that she would not be spending another lonely night tonight. Surprised at herself if not shocked. This was not something she had planned on, or even really wanted. Until that moment when she had suggested it when it had come to mean more than it should to her in the last minutes. Inklings again. She almost felt dirty for even letting such inklings into her mind. Though she knew she had gained some feelings for Willow beyond friendship, she was in no way certain of herself at this point…let alone having any idea how to read the other young woman’s emotions and feelings in that regard. Besides everything she had learnt about Willow so far suggested that the red-haired woman would never have such inklings of her own and besides they were still trying to get to know each other as friends should – let alone anything else. The thought process was dangerous. It could lead to her being hurt when she had no right to even be thinking about such things. She couldn’t start to think about Willow that way. It would spoil everything they had and were getting.

She fished a long t-shirt from the drawer and left it on the edge of the bed, hurriedly changed, retrieved her own toothbrush and as Willow came in beat a tactful retreat to go wash up herself, departing with a smile as Willow thanked her for the shirt.

When she returned Willow had neatly folded her clothes and placed them on the back of the desk chair, standing at the end of the bed. Smiling at Tara as she came in ‘I didn’t know which side you wanted. After all it is your bed.’

‘I don’t mind, never really thought about it’ Tara replied.

‘Never had to share it?’ Willow asked and almost immediately regretted the question and all it implied. Oh way to go Willow. Let’s just start probing into her friends more intimate past. Wonderful conversation piece when you know how she reacts to stuff like this.

Embarrassed again Tara replied ‘N-No.’

‘Sorry, I just meant it’s kind of weird, sharing’ Willow stated. ‘Took me and Oz…’ She tailed off. ‘Enough of that.’

‘What?’ Tara asked, interested in the person who had shared Willow’s life and had so obviously shattered it by leaving. And that he had left…a gap in that life.

‘Enough looking back at what was,’ Willow resolved. ‘I have to accept that I may never see him again. Not that I want to accept it…I don’t. But I have to.’

Tara smiled. ‘OK, no looking back between three and seven a.m.’

‘Well alright then. I’ll take the left side…since I’m in it already,’ Willow offered after taking her choice anyway by climbing into that side. She would have moved if Tara had asked her to, but she knew that Tara wasn’t going to say a word…whatever she felt. Or wherever she needed to lie to be able to sleep. The other young woman needed a shot of self-confidence Willow thought…not that I am one to even think that myself let alone comment on others.

‘OK.’ Tara climbed into the other side of the bed, lay on her back for a second, reached out and turned off the bedside lamp that had illuminated the room. ‘Good night Willow.’

‘Good night Tara.’

They lay there for just a few minutes and then as fatigue borne of the late hour and spell casting set in turned over and, backs towards each other fell asleep in minutes. Separate and divided but not totally alone in the night.

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 15:42               
You've thought a lot about this, haven't you?

I've always maintained (in the face of stiff opposition) that Tara seemed to be far more in touch with her own feelings and motivations than Willow, and that she was a keen judge of character. It's only when she actually interacts with another person that she seems to falter.

Keep writing. Give me more to think about!

Forrister

IP: Logged

Warduke
Strong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:23               
Katharyn, I really loved this part and to think, it will only get better

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:53               
I love the background stuff about Tara, that her family might have coped with her being a demon but not being gay. Interesting theory, and quite possibly true, judging from her father's disgust at the 'magickal' items in her room.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 17:08               
by my calculation Tara should be falling hopelessly real soon. Well depending how much time you stretch between this episode and the next. Good logical explanation of why they spent the night together.

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 01:16               
Can you say plunging Xita...? Definitely a plunge rather than a fall.

And Forrister, I have been thinking far too much about all this! I think a non W/T fan would quite accurately use the word "obsessive."

Part 8 - Last Gifts will be posted tonight or tomorrow morning I would think though I may delay it a touch as I want that one to be just right - it has a slight personal connection that I want to be perfectly integrated into the W/T story (well they say write what you know...) and it also delves back into Tara's family history whilst advancing the story.

As for the future I may have to slow the posts down a touch (been going at one a day for a while now) simply so I can make time to complete and redraft Part 12 (having recently rewatched Superstar which I had totally ignored before due to the "false reality" though the W/T stuff cannot be ignored) which I have recently inserted into the cycle. So don't worry if any posts are a bit slower appearing - you have been spoilt so far! (though Ruth's Laid to Rest is putting me to shame and is freshly written!)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 21, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 17:10               
Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

WyrdOne
Floating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               
Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               
Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

Rane
Big Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               
Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               
Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               
Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               
"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 20, 2001 15:42               
You've thought a lot about this, haven't you?

I've always maintained (in the face of stiff opposition) that Tara seemed to be far more in touch with her own feelings and motivations than Willow, and that she was a keen judge of character. It's only when she actually interacts with another person that she seems to falter.

Keep writing. Give me more to think about!

Forrister

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 15:42                You've thought a lot about this, haven't you?

I've always maintained (in the face of stiff opposition) that Tara seemed to be far more in touch with her own feelings and motivations than Willow, and that she was a keen judge of character. It's only when she actually interacts with another person that she seems to falter.

Keep writing. Give me more to think about!

ForristerIP: LoggedWardukeStrong like an Amazon


Posts: 2034
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:23               


Katharyn, I really loved this part and to think, it will only get better

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 16:23                Katharyn, I really loved this part and to think, it will only get better IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 20, 2001 16:53               
I love the background stuff about Tara, that her family might have coped with her being a demon but not being gay. Interesting theory, and quite possibly true, judging from her father's disgust at the 'magickal' items in her room.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 16:53                I love the background stuff about Tara, that her family might have coped with her being a demon but not being gay. Interesting theory, and quite possibly true, judging from her father's disgust at the 'magickal' items in her room.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 20, 2001 17:08               


by my calculation Tara should be falling hopelessly real soon. Well depending how much time you stretch between this episode and the next. Good logical explanation of why they spent the night together.

IP: Logged

posted August 20, 2001 17:08                by my calculation Tara should be falling hopelessly real soon. Well depending how much time you stretch between this episode and the next. Good logical explanation of why they spent the night together.IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 01:16               
Can you say plunging Xita...? Definitely a plunge rather than a fall.

And Forrister, I have been thinking far too much about all this! I think a non W/T fan would quite accurately use the word "obsessive."

Part 8 - Last Gifts will be posted tonight or tomorrow morning I would think though I may delay it a touch as I want that one to be just right - it has a slight personal connection that I want to be perfectly integrated into the W/T story (well they say write what you know...) and it also delves back into Tara's family history whilst advancing the story.

As for the future I may have to slow the posts down a touch (been going at one a day for a while now) simply so I can make time to complete and redraft Part 12 (having recently rewatched Superstar which I had totally ignored before due to the "false reality" though the W/T stuff cannot be ignored) which I have recently inserted into the cycle. So don't worry if any posts are a bit slower appearing - you have been spoilt so far! (though Ruth's Laid to Rest is putting me to shame and is freshly written!)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 21, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 21, 2001 01:16                Can you say plunging Xita...? Definitely a plunge rather than a fall.

And Forrister, I have been thinking far too much about all this! I think a non W/T fan would quite accurately use the word "obsessive."

Part 8 - Last Gifts will be posted tonight or tomorrow morning I would think though I may delay it a touch as I want that one to be just right - it has a slight personal connection that I want to be perfectly integrated into the W/T story (well they say write what you know...) and it also delves back into Tara's family history whilst advancing the story.

As for the future I may have to slow the posts down a touch (been going at one a day for a while now) simply so I can make time to complete and redraft Part 12 (having recently rewatched Superstar which I had totally ignored before due to the "false reality" though the W/T stuff cannot be ignored) which I have recently inserted into the cycle. So don't worry if any posts are a bit slower appearing - you have been spoilt so far! (though Ruth's Laid to Rest is putting me to shame and is freshly written!)

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 21, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 21, 2001 17:10               


Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

WyrdOne
Floating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               
Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               
Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

Rane
Big Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               
Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               
Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               
Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               
"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 21, 2001 17:10                Title: The Beginnings Cycle – Last Gifts (Currently Part 8)
Author: Katharyn Rosser
Feedback: Absolutely, just keep it constructive as everyone has so far – katharynrosser@hotmail.com
Summary: After “Late” and prior to “A New Definition of Us” in this cycle – between Season 4 Episodes “An New Man” and “The I in Team.” This story is purely a look at Tara’s thoughts, lying awake in bed…and perhaps more importantly alone in that bed. Earlier stories hinted at what she might have started to feel for Willow. This is her realisation of exactly what those feelings are.
Spoiler Warning: Limited Spoilers for anything up to and including “The I in Team” Reference also to some facts learnt in later episodes given the ongoing theme of Tara’s belief in her “demon” heritage.
Disclaimer: This may shock you but I don’t own any aspect of BTVS, or the characters herein. All rights reside with the copyright and trademark owners, writers and producers of the show. Nor am I making any profit out of this story or others in the cycle. In fact I am not making much profit out of anything!
Rating: PG13
Couples: Well one of them is there….give me a chance.
Notes: I don’t recall the manner of the death of Tara’s mother ever being specified so I took liberties as you will see below which may (and knowing my luck will) be contradicted in later episodes – here’s hoping. I once had a similar dream to this. That made me realise just how I felt for someone credited below… so more than the usual this is the sum of my experiences. I would advise reading this twice (so says my beta reader!) to get the crossover points clear. This is a story based on the memory of a dream. As such the characters in that memory jump around and it may not be clear first time round. You’ll see what I mean.
Thanks To: The usual suspects (i.e. the cast, producers etc) but more personally to the kitties at the Kitten, Witches and Bad Wardrobe Board / Different Coloured Pens who seem to be reading this stuff and appreciating it. Also thanks to Halcyon for the note – I’m sure you’ll see what I meant in my reply when you read this.
I think it might be nostalgia at work with people having a positive view of this cycle – everyone else has been there, done this story and moved on to their own creations for W/T. So I’m behind the times…I live in the past. Here’s to the future. And last as always most of all to L – who not even a Buffy Fan beta read this - she’s my always.

The Beginnings Cycle

Last Gifts

By
Katharyn Rosser

‘But I love you!’ Tara jolted herself out of her dream with those words, spoken – no shouted – aloud. The dream had terrified her. Again. A dream in which she was powerless to act. Incapable of resolving the situation. Helpless. In which Willow had died.

It had ended with that shout of terror as the young woman, strangely appearing exactly as she had when she was in this room earlier that night, had slipped away from her – the hand that Tara had held becoming lifeless – the eye’s lacking the sparkle that had made Willow, well Willow. Leaving a husk, a shell in the hospital bed. A hospital back home. One she had visited many times, but not the one time she should have.

Where her mother had died.

She had dreamt often of that day in her life. Begged her mother not to go, not to leave them. Not to give up. To fight for her life and for her family. A dream that had never been reality because she had not been there…at the end…when she had gone. She’d been forbidden to go by a father who wanted to spare her that pain. And every day since then Tara had known that maybe, just maybe, her mother could have been made to fight. If only I had been there and had a chance to speak to her before… she went. In sparing her the pain her Father had forbidden her the chance to make it different. Or the chance, if she had failed, to say good-bye. To let go. And so she was haunted.

For Willow to be in that dream, to take her mother’s place… it was unnerving. At first because she didn’t want anyone else to take her mother’s place there. That dream was her penance. The price she paid for not having insisted, for not having fought her Father and forced him to take her to the hospital. She had never really argued with him in her life. He had been the unbending authority figure. And he had always been right – to her at least. So she had not argued. She should have then though. Her brothers could have cared for themselves for those few hours - they were more than old enough. She had needed to be there and liked to think that her mother had needed her there too. That she might have made things different. The problem with that being… that she hadn’t been there. And that was what made it so disturbing.

And the second thing…she had been absolutely certain, in that dream state, that it was Willow that was lying there. It wasn’t like a usual dream where you think it is a certain person – even though they were different in some ways. This was Willow and she was in pain. She was dying. And she too wouldn’t stay – even when Tara asked her to. She too would not fight. And all because I couldn’t say the right words. I couldn’t convince her to stay because I couldn’t give her a reason to fight. I couldn’t say it. That final agonised shout had been at an unhearing corpse. The dream Willow had never known. The life had already faded. Her chance had gone again. To save Willow this time. I was too late in telling her. That was the thought that bounced around her brain. Even now, minutes later the dream was still a dislocated part of her reality. She knew Willow was sleeping in her own room. But she also knew that she was lying, cooling to room temperature, on that hospital bed back home. And she felt the grief. The self-loathing associated with her failure and lack of courage.

If she had told her sooner. If Willow had been given something to fight for she might have stayed. Her father had let her go. He saw an end to her pain and he embraced it. It had been a long painful journey for her. Whilst Tara had devoted herself to maintaining the house and looking after her brothers he had devoted himself to her mother. It was only during that time that Tara had realised just how much he had loved her and she him. Despite what she was he truly, deeply loved her with a purity that was almost mythic. The stuff of fiction and legend. He loved her so much that he could not want her to stay – let alone ask her to, because she wanted to go. And he couldn’t deny her anything. She couldn’t bring herself to stay even for her children. And Tara had never asked her to. She didn’t know who she despised most for that. He had loved Willow. No he had loved her mother. It was so confusing. So who loved Willow?

That would be me?

In her mind’s eye two images she had never truly seen were still merging, splitting, coming together and existing simultaneously. The most important person in her life until she had come here to Sunnydale. And the most important person in her life today. And Tara knew in that flash of confusion that right then she loved them both. But one was gone beyond the veil. There was only one chance left.

The jolt of that realisation brought her out of the post-dream state to lie there fully awake. Her heart pounding as if she had been running, sweat soaking her sheets, her breath coming in sharp rasps. Clarity was a terrible thing when it was dumped upon you.

For so long now Tara knew she had loved, hated and sympathised with her mother in almost equal measure. She resented the fact that she had gone. She had so clearly given up. Not on her, or on her father but on life. When her father had embraced her before he left for the hospital that final day he had almost said as much. He knew that his wife had reached the end – not of her physical endurance, though she had always been a frail woman - but of her strength. Her real strength. Her willpower had been eaten away as surely had her body. She couldn’t face life. And Tara hadn’t wanted to face life without her. She was always there. Always. And she was the only person who shared Tara’s fate. The person who had loved Tara most despite that. If she had known. If she had known that I needed her too, thought Tara. That someone wasn’t willing to let her go, would she have let the doctors try and mend her ravaged body? Perhaps. They might still have failed but we should have tried. She and I. But I was too late.

Always too late. That was how the dream went. Always too late.

And Willow’s presence in her dream. Their hands clasped at the end as had become their private code. That clasp the same as she had always dreamt of holding her mother’s hand at the end – but never actually done. Had she held Willow’s hand like that the first time because of her dream? Or was she dreaming it because of how she had held Willow’s hand? Where did reality begin? And end? What did that say that she couldn’t tell?

That I might be too late again? That I should do something? Anything? That doing something is always better than doing nothing? That I should admit, to myself at least what I should already know? That I am falling in love? With Willow?

No that wasn’t the truth. She wasn’t falling in love at all. She had already plunged through the fall and hit the ground…hard. She already loved that young woman. It wasn’t the after effect of the dream, not some hallucination. It was a reality she had resisted, hard, cold and as unyielding as concrete. She had known something was happening for some time. That she was falling…but the fall was without sensation. But now she was at rest, having thudded to a halt on a floor of realisation. Knowing in her heart that it was, in fact, no longer her own. That she wanted to give it – and herself - away. She wanted her heart to belong to another once more. To Willow.

But the trouble was it never could. Willow was her friend and that had been enough for her. That had given her something to stay here for. A reason to resist the persuasions of her family. To not return home before she had to. To stay here and know something other than the life she would have to return to next year…when she turned 20. Her mother’s life. But without the compensations of having a love like her father in her life - that had supported her mother. Of being loved genuinely and unconditionally. I will be so alone – she knew that - and once that had seemed an attractive alternative to having the wrong “kind of person” placed in her life. Even if she did meet… someone who was right… they could never return home with her. Even if they wanted to. Even if they wanted me, she admitted to herself, when they found out what I am. But now, admitting how she felt, loneliness was not something she could tolerate, and with Willow as her friend she was not lonely. But more than that…?

And another “but” - Willow was not… not like she was. She was still grieving for the loss of her love. A man. Oz in fact. Tara knew Willow’s thoughts were still full of him – even if her words were not. And the way Willow said the name – even when she was almost cursing it. That was not going to change just because Tara wanted it to. Willow was just wired differently… or rather Tara was. She knew Willow liked her – finally realised that after so many doubts that she was truly a friend . There was though a wide gap between that and… anything else. A gap that could never be bridged from one side… For Willow even to suspect that Tara had lost her heart to her might be filled with badness. The sure knowledge might disgust her. She was sure that, in principle and any normal situation, Willow was not a person who would ever judge someone else’s sexuality and lifestyle - it was a totally different thing to have that lifestyle pushed into your face… and to even mention this truth to Willow would be to force the issue on her. Let alone to issue an invitation to it. No matter how open minded a person was that sort of knowledge had to affect the way they treated you – it would for anyone. Gay or straight or anything in between. To know that a person loved you was to force a decision. And that way led to judgement. A judgement that I will not like.

And why would she even look at me that way? Aside from the fact that I am entirely the wrong sex… I’m not exactly dish of the day either. Not compared to what that flame haired goddess saw every morning in the mirror. She was so beautiful. Something else that she had never admitted to herself before. Tara was a gay girl…but she had never allowed herself to admit to anything other than the basic physical attractiveness of Willow before – just as she might think about anyone else. Now though she could think it at least. Willow was the most beautiful woman she had ever seen. Whilst I am just awkward, plain at best, and have a stammer that could sink a battleship. What am I compared to her? Nothing at all.

And that was the least of Willow’s attributes – her physical beauty. Tara’s life, like everyone else’s had been filled with people – and aside from her family – rarely had many even been bothered to do more than tolerate her. Those who liked her – few and far between indeed. She knew that Willow had encountered similar problems but that should never have been. Willow was, she knew, the kindest person she had met…even more so than my mother she was ashamed to admit…the warmest. A complicated personality to be sure. Easily and too often bruised…but devoted. To her friends. To things she need never have gotten involved in. The future of the world. The cause of good in that world. And so strong. Sometimes a strength aroused to anger that did her few favours. But a strength. A strength that was often, even Tara had seen, lacking in her own cause and defence, giving her a strange vulnerability – but for others, already including Tara, the reason that they could continue.

A person who would never intentionally hurt her. Tara knew that. But she was also sure that revealing her feelings would estrange them. Create a distance between them that would never truly be bridged – even just to return to how they were now as friends. Willow would forever see the person who wanted to love her. Not a friend. And even more than she knew now that she wanted to be able to freely love Willow she knew that to feel that distance open between them because talking about that wacky thing called love would be intolerable. Silence was the only option. On that topic at least.

How could Willow, knowing that Tara loved her and was probably thus physically attracted to her as well ever share a bed with her again – without feeling that she was giving a come on to her? Encouraging Tara? She couldn’t. When Willow had stayed over that late night – and all those times subsequently - Tara had rejoiced at her very presence. She was not alone those nights and she had always been alone. There had been someone else she had…loved, but even she – so long ago – had never shared a night with Tara beyond that disastrous first kiss. There was nothing that had interrupted her physical solitude, not till Willow stayed. It was not romantic. It was certainly not sexual. It was just the presence. The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

And how long could it last? A year? Not even that. Come her 20th birthday she would be going home…and what would she say then if she were with Willow? Sorry honey I never mentioned I’m a demon. Bye? No, she had seen what happened to Willow when she was abandoned. She could not do that to her…even if she needed Willow. And she couldn’t tell her. Not about her heritage. To ask Willow to accept that she was gay….that she loved her…and in her dreams she wanted to be loved back… and then I’m a demon. And if by some miracle you can accept that then I have to leave you. Forever. A bridge too far…

The truth was inescapable though.

I love Willow Rosenberg.

The thought was not anathema to her brain. What she had already known deep inside her had been pulled to the surface of her thoughts – where she could recognise it. Thank you mother. Thank you for that last gift.


-----------
Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

WyrdOne
Floating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               
Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               
Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

Rane
Big Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

Zahir
Gay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               
Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

xita
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               
Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               
Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

Forrister
Willowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               
"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

Katharyn
Sassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

tommo
Lesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 21, 2001 17:28               
Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 21, 2001 17:28                Wow, so very deep into Tara's thoughts there. I like how you link in her past with what she feels for Willow. I really wanted to explore that too, the way she feels with her past experiences. This is good stuff; a nice balance between what we know and what you as a writer have created for us.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedWyrdOneFloating Rose


Posts: 38
Registered: May 2001
posted August 21, 2001 18:09               


Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."

IP: Logged

posted August 21, 2001 18:09                Wow. It's just scary how much I can relate to Tara's situation in that part. Katharyn, you wrote that so well. The situation, Tara's fears about telling Willow...wow. Just perfect.

------------------
~Meredith~
"All worlds intertwine, and all needs meet somewhere in time."
"Sanity isn't all it's cracked up to be."
IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 21, 2001 23:26               


Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.

IP: Logged

posted August 21, 2001 23:26                Oh, God this is so good. Tara's deep feelings awakened so she can feel again. And she is so passionate. I can't wait for the next part.IP: LoggedRaneBig Pineapple


Posts: 975
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:12               
ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on.

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 00:12                ok, i need to stop reading this cause if it'll take you a while to post more i'll just go insane.

i've just read through them all and i love these kinds of fic, early ones. these are great. you can totally tell you're a brit of some kind with the language and it makes me giggle. i've even begun writing *whilst* in real life. but that's off topic.

carry on. IP: LoggedZahirGay Now!


Posts: 1238
Registered: Nov 2000
posted August 22, 2001 00:13               


The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 00:13               
The warmth of another human being or rather a human being – not another. A human being I happen to love though. With whom the loneliness goes away.

Methinks this might be as good a definition of Love as has ever been written.

Congratulations.

------------------
"O let my name be in the Book of Love.
If it be there, I care not of
That other book Above...
Strike it out! Or write it in anew.
But let it be in the Book of Love!"
--Omar Kyam

[This message has been edited by Zahir (edited August 22, 2001).]IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 00:53               


Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 00:53                Aaah I had this great reply written and my ISP cut me off and I lost it all!

Thanks to one and all for the above comments. You may not believe it given what you have been kind enough to put, but this was a part I was quite worried about. I have had that dream (with slight differences) and I was afraid that this would be so intensely personal that it would detract from the cycle as presented so far. Guess I was wrong, thanks everyone.

Now how to follow that one... As I mentioned I was planning to slow down slightly in posting the parts already written to allow time to get part 12 ready, but now I find that my exisiting part 9 is a step too far from this one without something in between. I am therefore going to create a new part nine. If that works then I will post within a couple of days, if not then back to the old part nine, slightly modified. Essentially the problem is this in the exisiting part 9 Willow is also ready to start making a decision on her relationship with Tara, or at least to think about that. Trouble is I haven't even set her up as noticing Tara as anything but a friend. (The existing Part 9 is set during "The I in Team") That just seems a leap too far for me.
Hope that shows why you may have to wait a couple of days Rane! (BTW your right I am a Brit, why use one word when five will do? BUt the worst thing is, I can't write Giles well at all!!)
Thanks again everyone

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedxitaMs. Moderator
Fantastico



Posts: 5761
Registered: Sep 2000
Ms. Moderator
Fantastico
posted August 22, 2001 01:36               


Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 01:36                Oh yes, please write part 8B, there needs to be some nice Willow thought where she realizes how she feels! Please IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 13:51               
Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 13:51                Your wish is my command Miss Moderator Fantastico. Well underway, hoping to compete first draft tonight,redraft tomorrow morning and evening and hopefully posting later tomorrow night or Friday morning...got to keep the momentum going!

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always
IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 14:47               


Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 14:47                Katharyn, I wouldn't worry when it comes to writing Giles. Just remember, he's anal at the best of times and he doesn't use contractions. Although, somebody wrote me feedback saying I'd written him as an American. Pah.

You simply cannot slow down with this. I need to read some vicarious smoochies, please.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
IP: LoggedForristerWillowhand


Posts: 413
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 15:18               


"But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 15:18                "But my heart lies with her altogether
Though I live not where I love"

(From an Elizabethan love poem)

Isn't love grand. (Sigh!?!)IP: LoggedKatharynSassy Eggs


Posts: 590
Registered: Aug 2001
posted August 22, 2001 16:11               


Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 16:11                Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality! Giles... not an issue, I am concentrating on our girls! As for vicarious smoochies then that has to wait a little bit yet. I move slowly though this period but I think you will like what will now be part 10...vicarious hand holding enough for now? Working up to smoochies (and more) in short order. (Put it this way Part 18 is New Moon Rising after the fade out, though even that one is not all smoochies...)

Part 8B - to be released as the spanking new Part 9 is now complete in first draft form. Very raw and not saying everything I I want it to, or how right now. But it is a place to start. So I am on course for a Friday morning posting maybe even Thursday night (GMT) but I suspect my (much) better half would object to me spending more time on this tonight, she gets so jealous when I play with W&T (not a fan!! Heathen...) Besides I am too close to it now to be objective with the redrafting.
So once again thanks to all for the feedback, this one won't be half as good as people seem to think 8 was as I have not stood in Willow's shoes, but you all gave me a ready made excuse by rushing me so that should be ok

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

[This message has been edited by Katharyn (edited August 22, 2001).]IP: LoggedtommoLesbian Gay Type Lover


Posts: 4748
Registered: Sep 2000
posted August 22, 2001 16:54               


quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

IP: Logged

posted August 22, 2001 16:54               
quote:
Originally posted by Katharyn:
Not everyone writes as fast as you Ruth, least not with the same quality!

That's debatable.

I read what you say about redrafting and I know you're right. I should leave it at least a day in between writing and proofreading, but somehow, I'm as excited to post as I think people are to read it.

All in all, I suggest you say to hell with proofreading and redrafting and get your bloody chapters online as soon as you can, heh heh. I'm anxiously awaiting more.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity
quote:

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby xita » Sun Aug 19, 2001 11:34 am

This is in an interesting take on things. I am having a hard time picturing Tara being so forward with her needs especially considering the passive-aggressive way she confronts Willow in "Who Are You." Still, it it was definitely the case that both girls needed a friend desperately at this point. I look forward to your take on things.
xita
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby tommo » Sun Aug 19, 2001 12:03 pm

Whether you've done it consciously or unconsciously, you've taken the whole 'spells' metaphor and expanded on it here. I like that. That Tara wants more with Willow than just 'spells'. I mean, substitute that word for another and it's a real life conversation. Nice.

------------------
"She looked across at Willow, whose face was filled with light. She had never felt so calm and happy, and strong..." ~ Unseen: Door To Alternity

tommo
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby Katharyn » Sun Aug 19, 2001 9:58 pm

A definite "oh!" from my concious to my subconcious there Ruth. I could see some parallels when I wrote this but I hadn't really noticed how much there was and it was by no means intentional - if I had realised I might even have shied away from it! I meant spells. Just spells. That's it. Spells and friendship. Oh well guess it all helps even if it proves how blind I can be reading my own stories.
Part 7 tonight or tomorrow AM.

Katharyn

------------------
She's my always

Katharyn
 


New Fic: The Beginning Cycle

Postby legend » Sun Aug 19, 2001 11:38 pm

I am absolutely loving this story...It's fantastic
legend
 

Next

Return to Board index

Return to Novogate Backup Pens

Who is online

Users browsing this forum: No registered users and 0 guests


Powered by phpBB The phpBB Group © 2000, 2002, 2005, 2007
Style based on a Cosa Nostra Design